第三十九回 鬧新房靈機生雅謔 裝假髮白首變紅顏 GPT-4o

  話說王恂前日不能赴怡園之約,因為孫亮功請去商辦喜事,也替他張羅了幾天。定於二月初十日招贅,也不多幾天了。新年李性全寄了幾百兩銀子來與元茂,並寫個稟帖與王文輝,要替他兒子辦喜事。王文輝不耐煩作媒,俱令王恂代勞。李元茂求著了魏聘才,求其代制一切。魏聘才鬧了一個多月,花的,輸的,丟了好些銀錢,竊案又未能破,心上也有些煩悶起來,不得主意。今見李元茂來求他,當日原是他與王文輝為媒,意欲借此到文輝處走動,作個幌子,便答應了,又道:「你去年借我的鐲子,如今也該取還我了,遲一日多一日利錢。」元茂道:「老爹只寄了三百兩銀子來,要辦這件事,只怕還不夠。我又無處借,你再要這帳,就坑死我了。」聘才道:「這話奇了,怎麼說坑你?你去年怎樣講的,說家信一到就還,如今倒問你也不好問了。」元茂道:「你放心,待我過門之後,我就贖還你。」聘才道:「到過門之後,一發沒錢了。」元茂道:「我雖沒錢,他應該有錢。」聘才道:「他是誰?」元茂笑道:「就是內人。非但這一筆,還有好些錢,想出在他身上呢。」聘才笑道:「你內人身上倒會出錢?」元茂道:「豈有此理!」聘才道:「你自講的,要出在他身上。」元茂道:「我不過想他有些陪嫁,嫁了我也就任憑我了,稀罕你那一個鐲子取不出來?」聘才道:「要使老婆身上的錢,也不是個漢子。」元茂道:「那又何妨?又不是當忘八來的錢。」兩人說笑了一回,元茂去了。

  聘才明日去拜王文輝,文輝進衙門去了,王恂接待。又同去見了亮功,說了些客套,無非是現在客途,無人照料,一切尚求包涵等語。亮功道:「原是愛親結親,這些煩文,一概刪去。我也不要破費他一錢,一切在我就是了。」即留聘才吃飯。

  到了前三日過禮,聘才只得去找元茂,免不得上去見了顏夫人,因有好幾個月不去了,又為去年鬧了事,甚是侷促不安。顏夫人也不問其往事,淡淡問了幾句話。聘才去見了子玉,子玉想起琴言前日的話,心上總有些怪他,也不似從前待他親厚了。

  元茂的事是梅進代辦,替他辦了釵環簪鐲、彩緞衣衫,並借了顏夫人的珠冠玉帶、補服朝珠、蟒衣繡裙,共鋪了十六盒,紮了亭子,也還像個局面。兩個媒人押了去。孫家收了,回盒不過相稱,也無甚珍異之物。

  到了吉期,自有梅宅家人料理,備了兩桌酒,一席送顏夫人,一席待媒人,並請子玉、顏仲清作陪。仲清道:「元兄今夕真個到了群玉山頭了。」王恂道:「一路榮華到白頭。」子玉道:「『猶道燈前相對影,愈揉雙眼愈模糊。』此是近視眼洞房詩,今日可為元兄詠矣。」元茂道:「我說倒是近視眼好,就新人醜些,也看不清楚。」仲清道:「若美的呢,可不孤負了?」元茂笑道:「我這新人想來未必能美。我也有些風聞,只要不像那兩位弟兄的相貌就好了。」到了吉時,都送元茂到了孫宅,孫宅鼓樂迎接。此位姑娘係亮功前室所生,如今這位夫人也不甚鍾愛他,故此一切從簡。女客只有陸氏夫人的嫂子,就是陸宗沅的夫人,帶了小女兒前來。男家早上道過喜了。倒是姬亮軒在那裡假熱鬧,心上想鬧鬧新房,自有兩位廢物招接。

  元茂與新娘拜了花燭,送入新房,坐牀撒帳,飲了交杯,復又請新郎上席,坐了華筵。那嗣徽、嗣元陪了一回,王恂、仲清即要移席到新房中暢飲。大家進了新房,仲清道:「今日可以看新人的。」便要走到牀前。牀前本有兩個伴送的老婦人,還有兩個小丫鬟侍立。嗣元恐怕仲清看了他的姐姐,便跑到牀前把帳門把住,口內連說了幾個「看」字,然後掙出「不得」兩字,若得眾人都笑了。王恂扯了仲清過來坐下,嗣元尚不放心,還死緊把住了帳門,眾人不住的暗笑。嗣徽道:「夫婦居室,人之大倫也,外人何得與聞?幸虧兄弟鬩於牀,外禦其侮。不然,白雪之白,竟為十目所視矣。」子玉聽了大笑。王恂對仲清道:「真所謂『無感我▉兮,無使龍也吠。』」仲清也覺微笑。李元茂得意洋洋的喝酒。

  姬亮軒與王恂、仲清是見過幾回的了,子玉卻是初見,心中想道:「這個梅少爺好相貌,比起那孫老徽來,倒似那戲上岑彭、馬武了。」聘才問姬亮軒道:「好幾天不見你東家出來,在家裡作什麼?」亮軒道:「這兩天敝東有點貴恙,不便行動。」聘才道:「什麼貴恙?」亮軒道:「聽得腿上生了癤子,所以不出來。」這一席卻分了三路,子玉、仲清、王恂是一路,孫嗣徽兄弟是一路,聘才、亮軒又是一路,故此不能熱鬧。王恂作人素來和藹,見同席都不能接洽,勉強要和合起來。此刻在新房裡坐位亂坐的,無有推讓。聘才與亮軒坐了一面,仲清與子玉坐了一面,元茂在上首獨坐了一面,王恂與嗣徽坐在下首。

  叫嗣元過來,嗣元不肯,拿張凳子在牀面前坐著。姬亮軒向子玉笑嘻嘻道:「梅大先生是不常出來,小弟今日還是頭一回識荊。如高興,歇天何不到敝東處來走走,敝東是極好相與的。」子玉不知他的東家是誰,含糊答應。即私問王恂,王恂答以奚十一,子玉便是一腔忿恨,也不理他。亮軒又向元茂道:「舍表妹賢德無雙,李大哥真有福氣,結了這頭好親。我們太親翁不久外放,不是四川夔州府,就是湖南辰州府。李大哥是嬌客,將來同到任上,不要說是帳房,只怕內外一切都要仰仗呢。」仲清聽了好笑,忍不住道:「足下與孫府上怎麼樣的親?」亮軒道:「孫大哥的嫡親舅嫂,是我兩姨中表嫡親表嫂之嫡親表妹,這是新親。敘起老親來,從前已故太太的外祖,是我丈人的丈人。」仲清笑起來,聘才道:「這個青,也只好算個蛋青了。」亮軒道:「雖然是淡親,卻也勝於舉目無親。我聽得有副對子道:『豈有文章驚海內,更無親友在朝中。』」

  又道:「亂說,亂說。諸位是滿朝朱紫貴皆親友,我們這兩位舍親是不用說了。李新舍親是明府之子,梅大先生是堂堂學院的少爺,王大先生是侍郎大人之公子,顏大先生是侍郎大人之嬌客。就是魏大先生也作過華公府上的上賓,就是少府。都是一班貴客。只有區區小子,是個幕賓,將來總要拜求栽培栽培,攜帶攜帶。」說得個噁心。仲清忍不住問道:「姬先生這樣敘起來,我們都可以算得親戚,只要多轉兩個彎。」亮軒連稱「正是」。子玉微笑。元茂道:「我非但算不得清,而且也聽不清,真是葫蘆牽倒扁豆藤。」聘才笑道:「忙中遇著腿纏筋。」嗣徽道:「親親也,凡有血氣者莫不尊親。親親人也,仁者人也。」嗣元聽了乃兄開口,就要駁起來,道:「這話、話,不、不通,你、你說凡有血、血、血氣者,莫不、不、不尊親,都、都、都是你、你的親,我、我、我想就、就、就只有螃、螃、螃蟹沒有、有、血,甲、甲、甲魚還、還有、有血,王、王、王八也是你、你、你親戚、戚了。我就沒有這、這、這許多親。」說罷,呵呵的笑起來,笑得滿屋人皆笑。嗣徽道:「妄人也,何足與言。」嗣元道:「我、我、我倒不是妄、妄人,你、你、你倒是個亡人,亡人、亡人無以為、為、為寶,仁、仁、仁、仁親以為寶。」眾人聽得更大笑。

  仲清道:「我有個笑話也是現成的。海龍王有一天放那些怪物轉生,已放過了好些。末後,巡海夜叉在泥裡掏出兩個怪物,求龍王放他,龍王看時,一個是王八,一個是蛤蟆。龍王道:『這兩個放他去,我有些不放心,教他找個保人來。』王八聽了,即指著旁邊龜丞相道:『他是我本家。』又指著蛇將軍道:『他是我的親戚。』龍王道:『丞相是你本家也就夠了,怎麼又添出個將軍親戚來?』那王八答道:『非但親戚,還算是本家呢。我們王八是不會生兒子的,要請蛇來替生兒子,雖是龜宗,還是蛇種,所以親戚也算得,本家也算得。』海龍王笑道:『你既有這好本家、闊親戚,就放你去罷。』又叫蛤蟆上來問道:『你有本家、親戚沒有呢?』那蛤蟆道:『人人是我本家,個個算我親戚。』龍王怒道:『那裡就有這許多?』蛤蟆道:『我們這一種,是人溺裡帶的餘精生出來的,所以我也像個人樣,不是人人算我本家,個個算我親戚麼?』龍王大驚道:『快些放他去罷,不然他要與我攀親了,不要攀出蛤蟆親戚來。』」說得聘才、王恂、子玉幾乎笑倒。嗣徽與亮軒知道是罵他們,因回答不出來,只好忍氣。嗣元見罵了他們,倒反笑起來,道:「好、好個王八親戚,好、好個蛤蟆親、親、親戚。」王恂道:「我也有個笑話。一個妓女是個瞎子,有人去嫖他,他雖看不見,卻分得人的等次來。那一天接了三個客,老鴇問他道:『姑娘,你猜今日三個客是何等樣人?』瞎妓道:『頭一個是秀才,第二個是刑名師爺,第三個是近視眼的阿呆。』老鴇道:『你何以分得出來呢?』瞎妓道:『頭一個上來,斯斯文文把我兩邊的股分開去,又合攏來,既作我的正面,又作我的反面。又聽他說道:此處放輕,此處著重。一深一淺,是個作八股的法子。所以我知道他是秀才。第二個上來,弄了一回,把我細細的看。聽他說道:左太陽有一疤,右乳有指爪傷痕,斜長一寸二分。停一回又聽他說道:兩足迸直,兩手放開。這不是辦命案的刑名麼?第三個來得很奇,一上來就把我那話兒看,他那眉毛似刷子一樣,擦得我癢。看看又聞,聞聞又看。我知道他是個近視眼的阿呆』。」眾人大笑,連那老婆子、丫頭也笑了。覺得帳子裡一絲半息的微有笑聲,是新娘子也在那裡笑,把個嘴掩緊了。嗣元道:「那、那、那個近視眼倒像李大哥,那個刑名就是姬大哥。」亮軒笑道:「不是,不是。我看斷非刑名,定是仵作。」李元茂道:「我不信眉毛會擦得癢。」子玉笑道:「尊眉也就不輕了。」嗣徽道:「三人中吾學那個作八股的。」聘才道:「我也有個笑話。親兄弟兩個,都是近視眼,然不肯自認近視眼。哥哥常說兄弟的眼光不好,兄弟也笑哥哥目力不佳。他家隔壁有個土地堂,新掛了一塊匾,兩人要試試眼光,去看匾,到底誰看得清楚。這兩人偏又生得矮小,哥哥先叫兄弟蹲下,他踏在他肩上,叫他站起,湊到匾前,細細一看,下來對兄弟道:『我送你上去看。』兄弟也照樣上去看了,即問他哥哥道:『你看的是什麼字?』

  他哥哥道:『我看是塊當鋪的招牌,想必裡面開了當。你看分明寫著土也當,是土也可以當得的意思。我們回去挑兩擔土來當當。』兄弟笑道:『哥哥看錯了,我看是上他當三個字。我們去挑了土來,他又不當,不是上他當麼?』哥哥聽兄弟說得有理,也就一同回去了。一日兩個又要賭賽眼光,兄弟道:『哥哥,你不要跟我賭,譬如你說我的面貌生的怎樣,我說你的面貌生的怎樣,我們自己不認得自己,說也不信。若嫂子面貌是我記得清楚的,弟婦的面貌,自然哥哥也看得逼真的。如今我們各把老婆的相貌說來怎樣,就見得我們的眼光好與不好。』哥哥聽兄弟說話又在理,便點點頭,心中想他老婆的相貌,覺得模模糊糊說不出來。他兄弟想了半天,也想不出那模樣來,便各跑了進去。他哥走到家中不見他老婆,一找找到磨房內。見他老婆正在那裡簸面,飛了一頭一臉雪白。他哥哥湊近他臉上,仔仔細細看了一看,即走出來坐了,等兄弟來說給他聽。他兄弟也跑到房中,見關了門,把門一推。他老婆正脫了褲子要下盆子洗澡,見丈夫來,不好意思,要拿個東西遮遮下身。只有個蠅拂子在手邊,便拿來遮了那件東西。他兄弟見了那絲絲縷縷的,著實詫異,便俯著身,細細看了,也即出來。

  見他哥哥坐在那裡笑,即問他哥哥道:『什麼好笑?』他哥哥道:『兄弟,笑我眼睛真不如你。我娶親五年,今日才看清。那曉得你嫂子是個天老兒,一頭白髮。』他兄弟也歎了一口氣道:『哥哥,嫂子的白髮,何足為奇。我方才看清你弟婦的陰毛都是白的。』」眾人放聲大笑。忽聽得帳子裡新娘罵起來,罵道:「那個混賬忘八在這裡撒村!你媽才是天老呢,你祖奶奶才是天老呢!」話言未了,打出一個東西來,砸破了兩個菜碗,嚇得眾人面面相覷。嗣元見姐姐罵了,即跳起身來,也幫著亂罵。大家無趣,急忙起身走了出來,急急的各散。元茂、嗣徽也難收羅,只得送出,看上車而回。

  原來聘才這個笑話,雖係有心打趣李元茂的近視眼,卻不知關礙了新娘。從前就說過是個天老兒,生的一頭白髮,連眉毛、寒毛都是白的,北邊叫作天老,南邊謂之白羊子。更兼情性潑悍,今年已經三十歲了,四遠馳名,無人聘他,故將就送與元茂。元茂如何知道?高高興興的進來,心中想道:「方才聘才的笑話,不過笑我近視眼,他就罵起他來,還把個痰盒打出來。夫妻還沒有作親,他就這樣幫著我,那裡有這種好老婆。」

  連忙把僕婦丫頭打發開了,脫了外面的衣裳,掩了門,將蠟花剪的亮亮的,揭開帳子,挑了紅巾,將燈一照,喜得元茂骨軟筋酥。雪白桃花似的一個銀盆臉,烏雲似的一頭黑髮,彎流流翠生生的兩道黑眉,猩猩紅的一張櫻桃小口,粉香油膩,蘭麝襲人。元茂喜得了不得,與他寬衣解帶,那新娘便先鑽入被內去了。元茂也忙忙脫了衣服,挨進了被窩,自有一番舉動,那新娘半推半就的成了一度。

  見新娘遞塊帕子與他,元茂想起有什麼元紅的說法,把帕子擦了,揌在枕邊,明日試驗。心中想這滋味真覺有趣,要想句話說說,又找不出來。睡了一睡,又來了一度。一牀被褥都是新綿的,況且是二月初十,天氣已暖,元茂動得一身汗似蒸籠是的,頭上的汗流下不住。下來歇了,忽摸著那塊帕子,他也忘記是方才用過的,便拿來滿臉滿頭一擦。掀開半牀被,透了透熱氣,然後睡著。

  絕早新娘已先起來,另在一間房梳頭。元茂起來,擦了臉,穿了衣,悄悄的將那塊帕子揣在懷裡,要想去看新人梳頭,已被伴婆拉了出去見泰山,並有些長親等類,耽擱了好一回。新人梳妝已畢,華服豔妝的在房裡低頭坐著。元茂挨近身邊,也掙出幾句話來,新娘唯有含笑不答,也偷看元茂,團頭大臉,除了眉毛眼睛之外,也還生得平正,比自己兩位令弟好看多了,心內也倒歡喜。再看他臉上有些黑氣,隱隱的一條一塊,深的淺的,花花落落,倒像個煤黑子擦臉擦不乾淨的樣子。心上想道:「必是洗臉不用胰子,明日叫他多擦些胰子就好了。」元茂看了一回,得意已極,想道:「從今好了,不用外邊閒闖了。」又想到那塊帕子,便走到外間無人處,從懷中掏出來,兩手將那帕子扯直一看,不覺呆了。想了一想:「必是拿錯了。」翻身到內,到牀上四角一翻,不見,再到被底、枕底一翻,也沒有。

  旁邊一個僕婦問道:「姑爺人找什麼東西?等我來找。」元茂見了有好些丫頭、老婆子在房中,又不好說。只得出來,再到無人處,將那帕子細看,見一條條的漆不像漆,油不像油、黑不像墨,真猜不出是什麼東西。聞一聞有點油香,又有些汗氣,撲嗤的笑了一聲,想道:「怪不得他的乃弟滿口通文,雖他姐姐□裡頭,也有這許多黑水。」既又想道:「決無此理。」又翻轉帕子來細細一看,看到一處在那黑油之外,浸出一點紅色來,似淡胭脂水一般,聞聞沒有氣息。再細細的想了一回,恍然大悟道:「是了,是了!這一點紅影影的,就是元紅無疑。這些黑的必是昨日人家和我頑,捉弄我,把些黑油涂在我頭上,或是帽子裡。出了汗,我誤將此帕擦了。」便又揌入袖中。進來吃過卯筵,燕爾新婚,自是如兄如弟。

  過了幾日,元茂謝媒拜客,聽得王恂、仲清問他的新人怎樣得意,不說別樣,總說的是頭髮。有的說是白絲細髮,有的說是銀絲鶴髮,總不懂什麼意思。人家見他得意,也是詫異。

  元茂忽想起聘才挨罵那一回,也是說了白髮、白陰毛,因此新人動氣,便有些疑心。又想:「自己臉上天天沾染些黑油,那塊帕子又是這樣,況且他起得絕早,另在一間房內梳妝,而且要關了門,這是何故?」疑心不決,又不敢問。來到房中,見他歡天喜地,戴滿了珠翠,分明一頭好髮,比漆還亮。要去聞聞他的頭,又被他推開。忽又轉念道:「或者頭髮原是黑的,陰毛倒是白的,故此人家講這些話。」又想道:「就算他有幾根白陰毛,外人那能知道呢?若果如此,那就不好了。」又想道:「這個念頭起不得,等我今晚拔他一根,明日看看,便知分曉。」好容易盼到黃昏,二人睡了。元茂摸了那件寶貝,卻是毛絨絨的一塊草地,卻又不忍拔,恐他疼痛。便又上去胡鬧了一番,下來再把手撫摸,意欲要他自脫下來,於心始安。忽然竟得了一根,心中喜極,兩指捏緊了,探出一隻手來,在褥子底下摸了一張紙,包好了。想來想去,沒有放處,恐他搜著,便揌在辮頂裡。

  那孫氏也猜不出他作什麼。元茂費了半夜心,早上又睡著了。孫氏梳好了頭,元茂才起來淨臉時,就牢記著髮頂裡有紙包,急忙帶上帽子,跑到外間,打開一開,卻是漆黑的一根。

  元茂歡喜道:「白疑心了幾天,那班刻薄鬼原來是瞎說的。」才放了心。可笑元茂呆到二十分,費了半夜心,得了一毛,誰知還是他自己身上擦下來的,他當他老婆的,就疑心盡釋了。

  約過了半月,那一天事當敗露。孫氏梳頭時,覺得身上有些涼,叫丫鬟出去拿件半臂來穿,不料元茂已起來,見丫鬟拿了衣服進那間屋裡去,他就跟了進去,不及關門。只見坐著一個人,身穿件大紅緊身,披著一頭銀絲似的細髮,有三尺餘長,兩道淡金色眉毛。李元茂心中唬了一大跳,當是遇見了鬼,欲要轉身,心中想道:「穿的衣服分明是他,難道真是白人?」急走近時,孫氏也嚇了一跳,遮掩不及,臉都漲得飛紅。李元茂仔細一看,一口氣直沖上來,說道:「原來如此,我該倒運,娶了一個妖精。這是《西遊記》上的不老婆婆。也要嫁人,笑死了,笑死了!」孫氏一聽,又羞又氣,一面哭起來,一面罵道:「我們待你這麼樣,我是千金小姐,留贅你一個白身人,你還不知足,倒嫌我!我就頭髮白了些,那一樣不如你,難道還配不上一個□瞅眼兒?你嫌我,你就休了我!」使起性子,乒乒乓乓,把零碎砸了一地。李元茂在那間咕咕嚕嚕的也罵不完,兩人鬧了一早晨。

  原來孫氏那幾天把香油調了燈煤,再和了柿漆。先梳好了,然後將油漆細細的刷上,比人的還光還亮。就是天天要洗一回,不然就難梳,而且也刷不上去。洗時用皂莢水一桶,用硼砂、明礬洗乾淨,晾得半乾,然後梳挽,也要一個時辰。今日略遲了些,因此敗露。元茂氣哄哄的崛了出去,在魏聘才的處住了兩天。聘才問其所以然,他只得直說了。聘才恍然大悟,遂明白前日的笑話,竟說到板眼裡去了。

  孫氏見丈夫兩三天不回,心上急了,稟明了父母。亮功大怒,陸夫人也有了氣,便著人到梅宅上一問,沒有去。又各處找尋,找到了聘才處,找著了。元茂尚不肯回去,聘才力勸,方同了來人回家,猶不肯進房,在書房中同嗣徽說閒話。晚間亮功回來,即說了元茂幾句,陸夫人也責備了元茂一番,然究竟心上有些對不住元茂,半說半勸的叫他進房。元茂也沒奈何,只得進去,心上猶記著那天的模樣,總不能高興。

  孫姑娘見他進來,要他先上來陪話,坐著不動。燈光之下,元茂依然看了黑白分明,是個美人,心上便活動了些,只得先說了一句話,孫氏也慢慢的答了一句。元茂垂著頭,閉著眼,想了一回,想得了一個絕妙的主意,跳將起來,對著孫氏嘻嘻的笑。孫氏見他回心轉意,反倒拿腔作勢要收服他,冷冷的不言語,自己對鏡顧影,做作一番。元茂忍不住道:「你何妨對我直講,要瞞我作什麼?我們既成了夫婦,自然拆不開了。我看你天天梳頭要上漆,就費力得緊,而且也不便,天天擦得我一臉黑油,惹人笑話。我如今想了一個好法,又省事,又好看,又油不到我臉上來,不知你要不要?」孫氏聽了,不知他有什麼法子,便問道:「依你便怎樣?」元茂道:「如小旦上裝,用個網巾一紮,豈不省事?你那一頭銀絲罩在裡面,有誰看得出來?再不然,索性拿他剃掉了,倒也乾淨。」孫氏道:「剃是剃不得,依你戴個網巾罷,恰也便當。我也怕上這些油,明早我就著人去買。」元茂道:「你臉上也要天天拿剃刀刮刮,不然也有些黃寒毛出來。你若刮了寒毛,戴上網巾,倒可以算得絕色美人了。」

  孫氏被他說得喜歡,便也笑顏悅色起來,道:「此刻尚早,何不著人去買了,明日就可用了。」元茂道:「買了來,今晚就用,省得又染我一臉。」孫氏叫丫頭出去告訴了管事的,叫他買一個網巾、一個髻子、一個燕尾,速速的辦來。果然不多一刻,即買齊了。孫氏喜歡不盡,即刻熬了一罐皂莢水,把油煤洗刷乾淨,洗了很釅的兩大盆,似染坊中靛青一般。也等不得乾,元茂拿一塊布與他抹了扐,扐了又抹。

  元茂又叫他索性把鬢腳及四圍修去些,便不露出來。孫氏也叫老婆子用剃刀刮去一轉,把眉毛也索性刮掉了,臉上也刮得光光的。把網巾戴上,真髮盤了一圈,加上那假髻子,將簪子別好,紮上燕尾,額上戴上個翠翹,畫了眉,真加了幾分標緻。

  晚上看了,竟是個醉楊妃一樣。孫氏叫點了兩枝大蠟,一前一後用兩面鏡子照了,覺得美不可言。元茂看了,也心花大開,走攏來,把他頭上聞了一聞,將臉上擦了兩擦,微有一點油,不像前頭落色了。喜孜孜的支開了丫頭,攜手上牀,同入鴛衾,開了一枝夜合花。元茂忽又想起前夜拔毛之事,便問孫氏道:「我聞得天老兒是渾身寒毛都是白的,為什麼你下身的毛倒是黑的?」孫氏道:「也不甚黑。」元茂道:「好人,給我看看。」

  孫氏不肯,元茂道:「我還嫌你?如今我都替你這麼樣了,還隱藏作什麼?」孫氏不語。元茂赤身下牀,攜了燭照,把被揭開,孫氏尚要遮掩,元茂見他身上真是雪霜似的,甚為可愛。

  看到那妙處,好似騎了一區銀鬃馬,倒應了聘才的笑話,真像一相蠅拂子遮著。元茂忍不住笑了一聲,把他擰了一把。孫氏罵道:「作什麼,你原也是個近視眼,何不也聞聞?」元茂看動了心,放了燈,上牀去了。穢事休題,且看下回分解。

Here is the full translation of the provided text:


Wang Xun could not attend the appointment at Yi Garden the other day because he was busy helping Sun Lianggong prepare for a wedding. He had been helping organize for several days. The wedding was set for the tenth day of the second month, which was only a few days away. At the beginning of the New Year, Li Xingquan sent a few hundred taels of silver to Yuanmao and also wrote a letter to Wang Wenhui asking him to arrange the marriage for his son. Wang Wenhui, being impatient with matchmaking, assigned Wang Xun to handle everything. Li Yuanmao sought help from Wei Pintai to arrange everything on his behalf. Wei Pintai had been running around for over a month, spending and losing a lot of silver, and failing to solve a robbery case, which had left him feeling frustrated and unable to come to a decision. Now that Li Yuanmao was seeking his help, he thought that since he and Wang Wenhui had originally been matchmakers, he could use this as an excuse to visit Wenhui. So, he agreed and added, “You borrowed my bracelet last year, and now it’s time to return it to me. The longer you delay, the more interest you owe.”

Yuanmao replied, “Father only sent three hundred taels of silver for the wedding, but I’m afraid that won’t be enough. I have nowhere else to borrow money. If you insist on collecting this debt, you’ll be the death of me.”

Pintai responded, “That’s strange! How is it my fault? Last year, you promised to return it as soon as you received a letter from home. Now, it’s become difficult to even ask you for it.”

Yuanmao said, “Don’t worry. Once I get married, I’ll redeem the bracelet.”

Pintai laughed, “Once you’re married, you’ll have even less money.”

Yuanmao said, “Even if I don’t have money, she should.”

Pintai asked, “Who is ‘she’?”

Yuanmao laughed and said, “My wife. Not only this debt but also a lot of other money will come from her.”

Pintai laughed and said, “Your wife has money?”

Yuanmao replied, “Of course!”

Pintai said, “You’re the one who said the money would come from her.”

Yuanmao said, “I’m just thinking that she’ll have some dowry. Once we’re married, it will all be mine. Do you think I’d have trouble redeeming a bracelet from her?”

Pintai said, “If you rely on your wife’s money, you’re not much of a man.”

Yuanmao responded, “What’s wrong with that? It’s not as if the money came from ill-gotten gains.”

The two joked around for a while, and then Yuanmao left.

The next day, Pintai went to visit Wang Wenhui, but Wenhui had gone to the office, so Wang Xun received him. They went together to see Lianggong and exchanged pleasantries. Lianggong said, “This is a family connection, and we should simplify things. I don’t want him to spend even a single coin; I’ll take care of everything.” He then invited Pintai to stay for a meal.

Three days before the wedding, Pintai had no choice but to go find Yuanmao. He couldn’t avoid seeing Lady Yan, as it had been several months since he last visited, and there had been an incident last year. He felt uneasy. Lady Yan didn’t ask about past events and only inquired about a few matters in a casual manner. Pintai also went to see Ziyu, but Ziyu, remembering what Qinyan had said the other day, felt somewhat annoyed with him and no longer treated him as warmly as before.

Mei Jin handled Yuanmao’s wedding preparations on his behalf, including the arrangements for the hairpins, rings, and bangles, as well as the colorful silk robes. He also borrowed Lady Yan’s pearl crown, jade belt, ceremonial robes, court beads, dragon robes, and embroidered skirts, packing everything into sixteen boxes and setting up a pavilion, which created quite an impressive scene. Two matchmakers escorted the items. The Sun family accepted them, but the return gifts were modest, with nothing particularly rare or valuable.

On the day of the wedding, the Mei family’s servants took care of the arrangements, preparing two banquet tables—one for Lady Yan and another for the matchmakers, with Ziyu and Yan Zhongqing accompanying them. Zhongqing remarked, “Brother Yuan, tonight you’ve truly reached the heights of Mount Qunyu.”

Wang Xun added, “A life of glory and wealth until old age.”

Ziyu said, “‘Looking at each other’s shadows in the light of the lanterns, the more we rub our eyes, the blurrier it gets.’ This is a poem for those with nearsightedness on their wedding night, and today it’s perfect for Brother Yuan.”

Yuanmao said, “I think it’s a good thing to be nearsighted. If the bride isn’t that attractive, I won’t be able to see her clearly.”

Zhongqing laughed, “But what if she’s beautiful? Wouldn’t that be a waste?”

Yuanmao smiled and said, “I don’t think my bride will be particularly beautiful. I’ve heard some things, and as long as she doesn’t look like those two brothers, I’ll be happy.”

At the auspicious time, they escorted Yuanmao to the Sun residence, where musicians played and drums sounded to welcome him. The bride was the daughter of Lianggong’s first wife, and his current wife didn’t care much for her, so the ceremony was kept simple. Among the female guests was only Mrs. Lu, the wife of Lu Zongyuan’s elder brother, who brought her young daughter. The groom’s family had already sent their congratulations earlier in the day. It was Ji Liangxuan who pretended to create a lively atmosphere, hoping to stir up some mischief in the bridal chamber, though two troublemakers were already taking care of that.

Yuanmao and the bride completed the wedding ceremony under the bridal canopy, then entered the bridal chamber, sat on the bed, and threw the red envelopes. After drinking the wedding wine, the groom was invited back to the banquet table to join the feast. Shihui and Shiyuan kept him company for a while, and then Wang Xun and Zhongqing suggested moving the banquet into the bridal chamber to continue drinking. Everyone entered the bridal chamber, and Zhongqing said, “Now we can see the bride,” and walked toward the bed.

There were two old women standing beside the bed as attendants, along with two young maids. Shiyuan, worried that Zhongqing might see his sister, rushed to the bed and held the curtain door shut, repeatedly saying the word “look” before managing to utter the words “not allowed,” causing everyone to laugh. Wang Xun pulled Zhongqing back to sit down, but Shiyuan was still uneasy and kept a tight grip on the curtain, prompting everyone to laugh quietly. Shihui said, “The relationship between a husband and wife is a fundamental human bond, so how can outsiders intrude? Fortunately, the brothers are quarreling at the bedside, protecting her from disgrace. Otherwise, the purity of snow would have been seen by all ten eyes.” Ziyu laughed loudly at this. Wang Xun said to Zhongqing, “This is truly a case of ‘Don’t provoke me, or the dragon will bark.’” Zhongqing also smiled slightly. Li Yuanmao was beaming as he drank.


Let me know if you’d like any further details or clarifications!

Here is the full translation of the second provided passage:


Ji Liangxuan had met Wang Xun and Zhongqing a few times before, but this was the first time meeting Ziyu. Ziyu thought to himself, “This young Master Mei is quite good-looking. Compared to that old Sun Hui, he resembles the likes of Cen Peng or Ma Wu from the theater.”

Pintai asked Ji Liangxuan, “I haven’t seen your master for several days. What’s he been up to at home?”

Liangxuan replied, “In the past couple of days, my master has been feeling unwell and can’t move around much.”

Pintai asked, “What kind of illness?”

Liangxuan responded, “I heard he has a boil on his leg, so he hasn’t been going out.”

The gathering was split into three groups: Ziyu, Zhongqing, and Wang Xun in one; the Sun brothers in another; and Pintai and Liangxuan in the third. This division made the atmosphere less lively. Wang Xun, being a naturally amiable person, saw that the groups weren’t interacting much and tried to bring everyone together. In the bridal chamber, seating was haphazard, and no one gave way to another. Pintai and Liangxuan sat together on one side, while Zhongqing and Ziyu sat on another. Yuanmao sat alone at the head, and Wang Xun and Shihui sat at the lower end.

They called Shiyuan over, but he refused and pulled a stool over to sit in front of the bed. Ji Liangxuan, smiling at Ziyu, said, “Young Master Mei doesn’t often go out. This is my first time meeting you. If you’re ever in the mood, why not visit my master’s place one day? He’s very easy to get along with.”

Ziyu, not knowing who Liangxuan’s master was, gave a vague reply. He privately asked Wang Xun, who answered, “It’s Xi Shiyi.” Upon hearing this, Ziyu was filled with anger and ignored him. Liangxuan then turned to Yuanmao and said, “My cousin is unmatched in virtue. Brother Li, you’re truly fortunate to marry into such a good family. Our esteemed uncle will soon be assigned to a post either in Sichuan’s Kuizhou Prefecture or Hunan’s Chenzhou Prefecture. As his son-in-law, Brother Li, you’ll be indispensable at his side. It won’t be just about managing finances; you might end up handling all internal and external affairs.”

Zhongqing found this amusing and couldn’t help but ask, “What kind of relationship do you have with the Sun family?”

Liangxuan replied, “Brother Sun’s maternal aunt and uncle are my second aunt’s sister-in-law’s cousin’s cousin. That’s a new connection. As for our old family ties, the late Madame Sun’s maternal grandfather was my father-in-law’s father-in-law.”

Zhongqing laughed, and Pintai added, “This relation is so thin it might as well be the white of an egg.”

Liangxuan replied, “Though it’s a distant connection, it’s still better than having no relatives at all. I once heard a couplet that goes: ‘Is there no literary talent to amaze the nation? And no relatives in the imperial court?’”

He continued, “But I’m just rambling. All of you here are connected to prominent officials, and our two esteemed relatives need no introduction. Young Master Li is the son of a magistrate, and Young Master Mei is the son of a grand academician. Young Master Wang is the son of a minister, and Young Master Yan is a favored guest of the minister. Even Mr. Wei was once an esteemed guest at the Grand Marshal’s residence. You’re all distinguished gentlemen. Only I, a humble house guest, will have to rely on your support and guidance in the future.” His words were sickeningly flattering.

Zhongqing couldn’t hold back and asked, “If we trace our connections the way you describe, wouldn’t we all be related, as long as we turn a few more corners?”

Liangxuan repeatedly agreed, saying, “Exactly!”

Ziyu smiled slightly. Yuanmao commented, “Not only can I not trace these connections, but I can’t even hear them clearly. It’s all like a gourd dragging a bean vine.”

Pintai laughed, “A tangled mess in the midst of busy times.”

Shihui remarked, “Kinship is important, and all living creatures respect their relatives. To be close to one’s relatives is a sign of benevolence.”

Hearing his brother speak, Shiyuan immediately wanted to argue and stuttered, “Th-this reasoning d-doesn’t m-make sense. You s-say all living b-beings respect their relatives, but even c-crabs don’t have b-blood, and t-turtles have blood, so are you saying t-the turtle is your relative too? I certainly d-don’t have that many relatives.” After saying this, he burst into laughter, and the entire room joined in.

Shihui, slightly irritated, responded, “You are a fool, unworthy of discussion.”

Shiyuan replied, “I may n-not be a fool, but you’re certainly a d-dead man! A dead man doesn’t treasure anything, but the righteous treasure their kin!”

Everyone laughed even harder.

Zhongqing said, “I also have a ready-made joke. One day, the Dragon King of the Sea was releasing monsters for reincarnation. Many had already been released. At the end, the sea patrol yaksha dug out two creatures from the mud and asked the Dragon King to release them. The Dragon King saw that one was a turtle and the other a toad. The Dragon King said, ‘I’m a bit uneasy about letting these two go. Tell them to find someone to vouch for them.’ The turtle pointed to the Prime Minister Turtle next to him and said, ‘He’s my kinsman.’ He then pointed to General Snake and said, ‘He’s my relative.’ The Dragon King replied, ‘It’s enough that the Prime Minister is your kinsman. Why are you bringing up a relative now?’ The turtle explained, ‘Not only is he my relative, but we also share the same lineage. Turtles can’t reproduce on their own, so we need snakes to help. Although I belong to the turtle clan, we share snake blood, so he’s both a relative and kinsman.’ The Dragon King laughed and said, ‘Since you have such fine relatives, I’ll let you go.’ Then he turned to the toad and asked, ‘Do you have any kinsmen or relatives?’ The toad replied, ‘Everyone is my kinsman, and everyone is my relative.’ The Dragon King, angry, asked, ‘How could that be?’ The toad answered, ‘We toads are born from the leftover essence in human waste. That’s why I resemble a human. Isn’t everyone my kinsman and every person my relative?’ The Dragon King was startled and said, ‘Let him go quickly before he tries to claim kinship with me. I don’t want a toad relative!’”

Pintai, Wang Xun, and Ziyu laughed so hard they almost fell over. Shihui and Liangxuan, knowing they were being insulted, couldn’t think of a response and had to endure it in silence. Shiyuan, seeing them ridiculed, laughed instead, saying, “A fine turtle relative, a fine toad relative indeed!”

Wang Xun then said, “I also have a joke. There was once a blind prostitute. Although she couldn’t see, she could distinguish people by their status. One day, she entertained three customers. The madam asked her, ‘Girl, can you guess the status of the three men who visited today?’ The blind prostitute replied, ‘The first one was a scholar, the second a criminal case handler, and the third a nearsighted fool.’ The madam asked, ‘How did you figure that out?’ The prostitute explained, ‘The first one came in, gently spread my legs apart, then closed them again, treating me as both front and back. I heard him say, “Light here, heavy there. One deep, one shallow.” That’s how I knew he was a scholar. The second one came in, examined me carefully, and I heard him say, “A scar on the left temple, claw marks on the right breast, slanted an inch and two-tenths.” He then added, “Legs straight, hands apart.” Isn’t that the way a criminal case handler examines things? The third one was strange. He came in and just looked at my private parts. His eyebrows were like brushes, tickling me. He looked, then sniffed, then looked again. That’s how I knew he was a nearsighted fool.’”

Everyone burst out laughing, even the old woman and the maids. From inside the curtain, there was a faint sound of laughter—it seemed the bride was laughing too, covering her mouth tightly. Shiyuan said, “That nearsighted fool sounds like Brother Li, and that criminal case handler must be Brother Ji.”

Liangxuan laughed and said, “No, no, I’m no case handler, I must be a coroner.”

Li Yuanmao responded, “I don’t believe eyebrows can tickle.”

Ziyu laughed, “Your eyebrows aren’t exactly light either.”

Shihui said, “Of the three, I’d choose to be the scholar.”

Pintai added, “I have a joke too. There were two brothers, both nearsighted but neither willing to admit it. The elder brother

always said the younger’s eyesight was poor, and the younger laughed at the elder’s weak vision. Next to their house was a shrine with a new plaque hanging. The two decided to test their eyesight by reading the plaque to see who could see it more clearly. These two also happened to be short. The elder told the younger to squat down so he could stand on his shoulders. The younger stood up, and the elder carefully examined the plaque. After a while, he climbed down and said to his brother, ‘Now it’s your turn to go up and look.’ The younger brother followed suit and then asked his elder brother, ‘What did you see written on it?’”


Let me know if you’d like any clarifications!

Here is the full translation of the passage you provided:


His elder brother said, “I saw a pawnshop sign. It must mean they’ve opened a pawnshop here. The characters clearly say ‘Even dirt can be pawned,’ meaning that even dirt can be accepted as a pawn. Let’s go home and bring two loads of dirt to pawn.”

The younger brother laughed and said, “Brother, you’re mistaken. What I saw written was ‘Fall into their trap.’ If we bring dirt and they refuse to accept it, wouldn’t we be falling into their trap?”

The elder brother thought his younger brother made sense, so they both went home together. One day, the two decided to compete again to test their eyesight. The younger brother said, “Brother, don’t compete with me. For example, if you describe my appearance and I describe yours, we don’t really know ourselves well, so neither of us would believe the other. However, I clearly remember what my sister-in-law looks like, and you certainly know what my wife looks like too. Now, let’s each describe our wives’ appearances, and we’ll see whose eyesight is better.”

The elder brother, thinking the younger brother made another good point, nodded in agreement. However, as he tried to recall his wife’s appearance, he found it to be vague and indistinct. His younger brother also couldn’t remember clearly, so they both hurried into their homes. The elder brother went to his house and didn’t see his wife right away. After searching, he found her in the milling room, sifting flour, and her face and hair were covered in a layer of white powder. He carefully approached and examined her face closely before going back outside to sit and wait for his brother.

The younger brother, meanwhile, rushed into his house and found the door closed. He pushed it open and saw his wife about to take a bath, her pants already off. When she saw her husband, she felt embarrassed and grabbed something nearby to cover herself. The only thing within reach was a fly whisk, so she used it to cover her private parts. The younger brother, seeing the fine strands of the whisk, was truly astonished. He bent down to look more closely and then hurried out as well.

When he saw his elder brother sitting there laughing, he asked, “What’s so funny?”

The elder brother replied, “Brother, I must admit, my eyesight isn’t as good as yours. I’ve been married for five years, and today is the first time I noticed that my wife is an old woman with a full head of white hair.”

The younger brother sighed and said, “Brother, your wife’s white hair is nothing strange. I just discovered that my wife’s pubic hair is completely white.”

Everyone burst out laughing. Suddenly, from inside the curtain, the bride started cursing, “Who’s the bastard spouting such vulgar nonsense here? Your mother’s the old one! Your grandmother’s the old one!” Before she could finish, she threw something out, breaking two bowls, leaving everyone stunned and staring at each other in shock. Shiyuan, seeing his sister angry, jumped up and started cursing as well. Everyone quickly lost interest and hurriedly stood up to leave, scattering in all directions. Yuanmao and Shihui were also caught off guard and had no choice but to see the guests off, escorting them to their carriages.

It turned out that Pintai’s joke, although intended to poke fun at Li Yuanmao’s nearsightedness, had inadvertently offended the bride. She was known as an “old woman” with a head of white hair; even her eyebrows and body hair were white. In the north, such people were called “Tian Lao” (Heavenly Old), while in the south, they were referred to as “White Sheep.” Furthermore, she had a notoriously fierce temperament. Now thirty years old, she was well-known far and wide, but no one had been willing to marry her, so she was reluctantly given to Yuanmao. How could Yuanmao have known? He had come into the wedding full of joy, thinking, “Pintai’s joke was just teasing me about being nearsighted, but she got so angry and even threw the spittoon at me! We’re not even officially married yet, and she’s already standing up for me. What a wonderful wife!”

He quickly dismissed the maids and servants, removed his outer clothing, and closed the door. He trimmed the candle wicks until they burned brightly, lifted the curtain, and uncovered the red veil. When the light shone on her, Yuanmao was so overjoyed that his bones turned soft and his muscles melted. Her face was like a silver basin, smooth and white as peach blossoms; her hair, black as clouds; her eyebrows, arched and green; and her small mouth, red as cherries. She exuded the fragrance of powder and oil, mingled with the scent of orchids and musk. Yuanmao was thrilled beyond words. He began undressing her, and the bride slipped into the bed first. Yuanmao hurriedly undressed himself and slid into bed, where they shared a moment of intimacy. The bride, half pushing and half yielding, finally completed the act.

The bride handed him a handkerchief afterward, and Yuanmao remembered the custom of checking for a bloodstain. He wiped himself with the handkerchief and tucked it under his pillow, planning to inspect it the next day. He thought to himself, “That was truly delightful.” He wanted to say something, but couldn’t find the words. After sleeping for a while, they had another round. The bed was filled with new blankets, and since it was already the tenth day of the second month, the weather had warmed. Yuanmao worked up such a sweat that his head was drenched, and sweat poured down his face like steam. After resting for a while, he accidentally touched the handkerchief and, forgetting that he had already used it, wiped his face and head with it. He lifted part of the blanket to let the heat out and then fell asleep.

At dawn, the bride had already gotten up and was in another room combing her hair. Yuanmao got up, washed his face, and put on his clothes. He quietly took the handkerchief and slipped it into his pocket, intending to see the bride while she combed her hair. However, the attendant pulled him away to meet his father-in-law and other elder relatives, which took up quite some time. By the time he returned, the bride had already finished dressing and sat quietly in the room, wearing her luxurious clothes and makeup. Yuanmao approached her and managed to say a few words. The bride only smiled silently, occasionally stealing glances at Yuanmao. With his round head and large face, apart from his eyebrows and eyes, he wasn’t too bad-looking—certainly better than her two younger brothers. She felt somewhat pleased.

Looking at his face more closely, she noticed some dark spots, faint streaks and patches here and there, as if he hadn’t properly cleaned the coal dust from his face. She thought to herself, “He probably didn’t use soap to wash his face. I’ll ask him to scrub more thoroughly with soap tomorrow.”

Yuanmao, after watching her for a while, was extremely pleased. He thought, “From now on, everything will be fine. No more wandering around outside aimlessly.” He then remembered the handkerchief and went to a quiet spot in the outer room. Taking it out of his pocket, he held the handkerchief open with both hands and, upon seeing it, was stunned. After thinking for a moment, he muttered, “I must have grabbed the wrong one.” He quickly turned back to the inner room, lifted the bed covers, and searched all four corners. Not finding it, he checked under the bedding and pillows, but it wasn’t there either.


Let me know if you’d like any clarifications!

Here is the full translation of the provided passage:


A maid nearby asked, “What is the young master looking for? Let me help you find it.” Yuanmao saw that there were several maids and older women in the room, so he didn’t feel comfortable explaining. He had no choice but to leave the room, and when he found a quiet spot, he examined the handkerchief closely. He saw streaks on it that didn’t look like paint, oil, or ink, and he couldn’t figure out what it was. When he smelled it, there was a faint scent of oil mixed with the smell of sweat, and he chuckled to himself, thinking, “No wonder her brother is so articulate; it seems his sister also has a lot of ‘black water’ in her.” But then he thought, “That doesn’t make sense.” He flipped the handkerchief over and examined it again, finding a faint red stain, like diluted rouge. When he sniffed it again, there was no scent. After pondering for a while, he suddenly realized, “Ah, I get it! That faint red mark must be the bridal blood, no doubt about it. As for the black marks, they must be from someone playing a prank on me yesterday, smearing some black oil on my head or hat. With all the sweat, I must have wiped it with this handkerchief by mistake.” Relieved, he tucked the handkerchief back into his sleeve.

Later, he went inside for the morning wedding feast. As a newlywed, his relationship with his bride was warm and harmonious, like that between siblings.

A few days passed, and when Yuanmao was thanking the matchmakers and guests, he overheard Wang Xun and Zhongqing asking him how he was enjoying his new bride. Instead of talking about anything else, Yuanmao always focused on her hair. Some people described it as “white silk strands,” others as “silver crane hair,” leaving Yuanmao somewhat confused. People were puzzled to see him so pleased.

Yuanmao suddenly recalled that the bride had gotten angry when Pintai was being scolded, and it had something to do with mentioning white hair and white pubic hair. This made Yuanmao suspicious. He also thought, “Every day my face gets stained with black oil, and that handkerchief had black stains too. Besides, she gets up very early, goes to another room to comb her hair, and always locks the door. Why is that?” His suspicions grew, but he didn’t dare ask her directly.

When he returned to the room, he found his wife in a cheerful mood, her head adorned with pearls and jade, and her hair, jet-black and shiny like lacquer. When he tried to sniff her hair, she playfully pushed him away. He suddenly thought, “Maybe her hair is naturally black, but her pubic hair is white, which is why people make such comments.” He also thought, “But how would others know about white pubic hair? If that’s true, then this is bad.” He then decided, “I’ll pull out one of her hairs tonight and check it tomorrow. That way, I’ll know for sure.”

Finally, evening came, and the two of them went to bed. Yuanmao reached for her precious “treasure,” feeling the soft, furry “grassland,” but he couldn’t bring himself to pull out a hair, fearing it would hurt her. So, he played around for a while longer. When he touched her again, he hoped the hair would fall out on its own, which would put his mind at ease. Suddenly, he managed to pull out a hair. He was overjoyed and carefully held it between his fingers, then fumbled around under the bed covers until he found a piece of paper to wrap it in. After thinking for a while, he couldn’t find a safe place to hide it and worried that his wife might discover it, so he tucked it into the top of his braid.

Madam Sun had no idea what he was up to. Yuanmao, having spent half the night on this, fell asleep in the morning. Madam Sun had already finished combing her hair when Yuanmao finally got up to wash his face. He still remembered the paper-wrapped hair hidden in his braid, so he hurriedly put on his hat and ran outside. Once he was alone, he opened the paper and found the hair—jet-black.

Yuanmao was overjoyed. “I’ve been worrying for nothing these past few days. It turns out those mean-spirited people were just making things up.” Finally, he was at ease. What a fool Yuanmao had been, spending half the night trying to get a hair, only to find out it was one of his own! He had completely stopped doubting his wife.

About half a month later, the truth came to light. One day, as Madam Sun was combing her hair, she felt a bit chilly and asked a maid to fetch a half-sleeved jacket for her. Unbeknownst to her, Yuanmao had already woken up and saw the maid carrying the clothes into the room. He followed her in without closing the door. Inside, he saw someone sitting there, dressed in a bright red form-fitting robe, with over three feet of long, silver-white hair flowing down their back and two pale golden eyebrows. Li Yuanmao was so startled that he thought he’d seen a ghost and wanted to turn around and leave. But then he thought, “That’s clearly my wife’s clothing. Could she really be a white-haired woman?” He hurried closer, and Madam Sun, realizing she’d been caught off guard, quickly tried to cover up, her face turning bright red in embarrassment. Yuanmao took a closer look, and his anger flared up. “So this is it! My bad luck—I married a monster. She’s like the old hag from Journey to the West, trying to get married. It’s laughable, just laughable!”

Madam Sun, both ashamed and furious, started to cry and scold him. “We’ve treated you so well! I’m a noblewoman, yet you, a man with no status, were lucky enough to marry into my family, and you’re still not satisfied? Just because my hair is a bit white, how am I any worse than you? Do you think you deserve better, you cross-eyed fool? If you don’t like me, then divorce me!” In a fit of temper, she began smashing things around the room. Yuanmao, muttering angrily, continued to curse under his breath, and the two of them quarreled all morning.

It turned out that Madam Sun had been using a mixture of oil and lampblack, combined with persimmon lacquer, to dye her hair. After combing it, she would carefully apply the lacquer, making her hair glossier and shinier than most people’s. However, she had to wash it every day; otherwise, it would be difficult to comb, and the lacquer wouldn’t stick. To wash it, she used a bucket of soapberry water, mixed with borax and alum to clean it thoroughly. After letting it air-dry, she would comb and arrange it, which took a whole hour. That day, she was running late, and so her secret was revealed.

Furious, Yuanmao stormed out and stayed at Wei Pintai’s place for two days. Pintai asked him what had happened, and Yuanmao had no choice but to tell the truth. Pintai suddenly understood and realized that the previous joke about white hair had hit the mark more than he had intended.

Madam Sun, worried when her husband didn’t return after two or three days, informed her parents. Lianggong was furious, and even Madam Lu became upset. They sent people to the Mei household to inquire, but Yuanmao wasn’t there. After searching elsewhere, they finally found him at Pintai’s place. Yuanmao still refused to return home, but Pintai persuaded him, and he eventually went back with the messenger. However, Yuanmao still wouldn’t enter the bedroom, choosing instead to stay in the study and chat with Shihui.

That evening, when Lianggong returned, he scolded Yuanmao, and Madam Lu also reprimanded him. However, both of them felt a bit guilty about how they had treated Yuanmao, so their scolding turned into a mix of reprimands and persuasion, urging him to return to the bedroom. Yuanmao had no choice but to comply, but he couldn’t shake the memory of what he had seen, and he was still in a foul mood.

Miss Sun, seeing him come in, wanted him to come over and talk, but she sat there motionless. Under the light of the lamps, Yuanmao noticed again her striking black-and-white contrast, and saw that she was indeed beautiful. His mood lightened a little, and he managed to say something first. Madam Sun slowly responded. Yuanmao, with his head lowered and eyes closed, thought for a while and suddenly came up with a brilliant idea. He jumped up and laughed at Madam Sun. Seeing that he had changed his mind, she tried to act cold and distant, pretending to keep control of the situation, not speaking, and instead turning to gaze at her reflection in the mirror.

Yuanmao couldn’t hold back any longer and said, “Why bother hiding things from me? We’re married now, and we can’t be separated. I see that you go through so much trouble every day, applying lacquer to your hair, and it’s a real hassle. Plus, it’s inconvenient for me—every day I end up with black oil on my face, and people make fun of me. I’ve come up with a great idea: it’s easier, it looks good, and it won’t get my face dirty. What do you think?”

Madam Sun, unsure of what he

was suggesting, asked, “What do you propose?”

Yuanmao said, “Like in the theater, use a hairnet. Wrap up your silver hair in the net, and no one will notice. Or, better yet, shave it all off—it would be much cleaner.”

Madam Sun replied, “Shaving is out of the question, but using a hairnet sounds fine. I’m tired of applying that lacquer every day anyway. I’ll have someone buy one tomorrow.”

Yuanmao added, “You should also shave your face every day. You’ve got some fine, yellow facial hair starting to show. Once you shave it and wear the hairnet, you’ll truly be a stunning beauty.”


Let me know if you’d like any clarifications!

Here is the full translation of the passage you provided:


Madam Sun was pleased by what Yuanmao said and smiled warmly. She said, “It’s still early. Why not have someone go buy it now, so we can use it tomorrow?”

Yuanmao replied, “Once it’s bought, let’s use it tonight. That way, I won’t end up with another face full of oil.”

Madam Sun called the maid and told her to instruct the manager to buy a hairnet, a hairpiece, and a swallowtail hair ornament as quickly as possible. Sure enough, it didn’t take long before everything was purchased. Madam Sun was delighted and immediately prepared a pot of soapberry water, washing away all the oil and soot from her hair. She used two large basins, so full that the water looked as dark as indigo dye in a dyeing shop. She couldn’t wait for her hair to dry, so Yuanmao took a cloth and helped her dry it by rubbing it down several times.

Yuanmao also suggested that she trim her sideburns and the hair around the edges, so nothing would stick out. Madam Sun called an old maid to shave it off with a razor, and she even shaved her eyebrows. She also shaved her face until it was smooth and clean. After putting on the hairnet, she arranged her real hair into a bun, added the fake hairpiece, secured it with pins, and tied on the swallowtail ornament. She placed a green jade ornament on her forehead and drew on her eyebrows, which made her look even more elegant.

That evening, she looked as beautiful as a drunken Lady Yang (a famous beauty from Chinese history). Madam Sun had two large candles lit and used two mirrors, one in front and one behind, to admire herself. She found her appearance indescribably beautiful. Yuanmao was overjoyed as well. He came closer, sniffed her hair, and rubbed her face a few times. There was only a faint trace of oil, far less than before. Delighted, he sent the maid away, took Madam Sun by the hand, and they went to bed together, snuggling under the quilt.

Suddenly, Yuanmao remembered the incident from the previous night when he had pulled out a hair. He asked Madam Sun, “I’ve heard that ‘Tian Lao’ women (a nickname for women with white hair) have white body hair all over, but why is your body hair down there still black?”

Madam Sun replied, “It’s not entirely black.”

Yuanmao said, “Come on, let me take a look.”

Madam Sun refused. Yuanmao said, “Do you think I would mind? I’ve done so much for you already, so why are you still hiding things?”

Madam Sun said nothing. Yuanmao, now undressed, got out of bed, took a candle, and pulled back the quilt. Madam Sun still tried to cover herself, but Yuanmao saw that her body was as white as snow and frost, and he found it incredibly attractive.

When he got to the most interesting part, it felt like he was riding a silver-maned horse, bringing to mind Pintai’s joke. It truly resembled a fly whisk covering the area. Yuanmao couldn’t help but laugh and gave her a playful pinch. Madam Sun scolded him, “What are you doing? You’re just as nearsighted as ever. Why don’t you sniff it too?”

Yuanmao, now even more intrigued, put out the candle and climbed into bed. As for what happened next, that’s a tale for another time.


Let me know if you need any further clarification!

第四十回 奚老土淫毒成天閹 潘其觀惡報作風臀 GPT-4o

  話說前回書中,奚十一受了琴言之氣,恨恨而回,心中很想收拾他,又想不出什麼計策,惟有逢人便說琴言在外陪酒,怎樣的待他好,還要來跟他。

  造了好些謠言,稍出了幾分惡氣。那一個鐲子,菊花盤問起來,奚十一只說自不小心,失手砸了,菊花也無可奈何。偏有那巴英官告訴了,菊化便大鬧了一場,奚十一軟話央求,將來遇有好的再配,方才開交。那奚十一的為人,真是可笑,一味的棄舊憐新。從前買了春蘭,也待得甚好,不到半年就冷淡了。去年得了巴英官,如獲至寶,如今又弄上了得月、卓天香,將英官也疏遠起來。

  那巴英官心中氣忿,便與春蘭閒談說道:「從前老土待我們怎樣,如今是有一個忘一個,你心上倒放得開麼?」春蘭道:「我從前主意錯了。與我出了師,我當他是個有情有義的,那曉得是個沒有良心的。看他所做的事,全不管傷天害理。從前那個桶子,也不知騙了多少人。聽得說還有些好人家的孩子,被他哄了,回去競有上吊投水的,將來不知怎樣報應呢。」英官道:「我也聽得說,從前有個桶子,是怎樣的,就能哄人?」

  春蘭道:「這桶子是西洋造法,口小底大,裡頭像鐘似的叮叮噹噹的響。他將一樣東西扔下去,叫那人用手取出來。中間一層板,有兩個洞,一個洞內只容得一隻手。若兩手都伸了進去,他便將桶內的機巧撥動,兩手鎖住,再退不出來。聳著屁股,那就隨他一五一十的頑罷。我頭一次就上他這個當。後來被人告發了,將桶子才劈破了。」

  英官道:「索性待人有恒心也罷了。從前還常常的賞東西,如今是賞也稀少了,到像該應拿屁股孝敬他的。這個人偏不生瘡。爛掉了,倒大家乾淨。」春蘭道:「你還有舊主人在此,他如過於冷淡你,你可以告假,仍跟姬師爺,我看還比跟他好些。」英官道:「那姬師爺更不好,如果好,我也不跳槽了。那個人肉麻得很,又小氣,一天鬧人幾回,才給幾十個錢,還搭幾個小錢在裡頭,所以我更不願跟他。我在家做手藝時何等舒暢,打條辮子也有好幾百錢。到晚飯後,便有幾個知心著意的朋友,同了出去,或是到茶館,上酒店,嘻嘻哈哈,好不快活。餛飩、包子、三鮮大面,隨你要吃那樣。同到賭場裡去,只要有人贏了,要一弔八百都肯,真是又紅又闊。從跟了那個姓姬的,便倒了運。」春蘭道:「那姬師爺的相貌,實在也不討人喜歡,見人說話口咨著兩個黃牙,好不難看。」英官道:「他身處還狐騷臭呢。」

  閒話休題。且說奚十一那天一人獨自到宏濟寺來,和尚與聘才都出門去了,小和尚在自己一間房內,歪在炕上,朝裡睡著。奚十一見他單穿個月白綢緊身,鑲了花邊,綠縐綢的套褲,剃得逼清的光頭。奚十一看了動火,脫了外面長衣,倒身躺下,輕輕的解了他的帶子,把褲子扯了一半下來,貼身服侍。得月驚醒,扭轉頭一看,見了奚十一,便說道:「來不得。」奚十一不聽,得月又說道:「當真來不得。」奚十一還當是他做作,故意進了一步,只聽得得月腹內咕嚕咕嚕的一響。得月連說「不好」,身子一動,一股熱氣直冒出來。奚十一覺得底下如熱水一泡的光景,急忙退出,「口咨」的一聲,摽出許多清糞,撒得奚十一一肚子。奚十一道:「這怎麼好!」忙翻身下炕。

  得月跟著下來,往下就蹲,嘩喇喇的一響,已是一大灘,臭不可當。奚十一掩著鼻子瞧那地下,還有些似膿似血的東西。

  奚十一找了些紙,抹了一會,褲襠上連帶子上也沾了好些,一一抹了。得月皺著眉挪了挪,方才撒完了起來。不好叫人收拾,自己到煤爐裡撮些灰掩上,掃淨了。奚十一道:「我怎樣好,快拿盆水來洗洗。」得月道:「我原說來不得,你不聽。」便找了小沙盆,舀了些水,將塊腳布與他,奚十一將就抹了一把。

  得月重又躺下,奚十一好不掃興。得月道:「我身子不快,且走肚子,懶得說話,你去罷。」奚十一只得出來,卻好碰著卓天香進來,撞個滿懷。奚十一道:「和尚與魏大爺都不在家,得月病了,懶應酬,不要進去了。」天香道:「我們還到魏老爺地邊去坐坐罷,他雖不在家,也可坐得的。」奚十一無可無不可,就同了天香進去,叫聘才的家人沏了兩碗茶,與天香閒談。天香道:「今日我找魏老爺,要問他借幾吊錢,偏又不在家,不知幾時才回來呢?」奚十一道:「你方才從何處來?沾得一身土。」天香道:「去找那賣牛肉的哈回子討錢,又沒遇著。」奚十一道:「你要多少錢使?」天香道:「還短十五吊錢,一時竟湊不起來。」奚十一道:「什麼事這樣緊要?」天香道:「昨日翠官被人訛了八十吊錢,寫了欠票與他,今日來取,約明日還他的。」奚十一道:「翠官被什麼人訛的?」天香道:「除了草字頭,還有誰?昨日叫他們去伺候一天,倒把他捆了起來,說他偷了煙壺,要送北衙門。跟去的人再三央求,他們的人做好做歹,賠他八十吊錢,寫了借條,才放出來的。

  今日將我們的衣服全當了,才得六十弔,又借了五吊錢,哈回回尚欠我們幾吊錢,偏又遇他不著。如今求大老爺賞十五吊錢,了此事罷。」奚十一道:「這有什麼要緊,橫豎明日才還他。我們坐一坐,到潘三爺舖子裡開張票子就是了。」天香道了謝,便與奚十一在一處坐著閒談。

  原來天香去找哈回回,哈回回有個姪兒與天香有些瓜葛,見他叔叔不在家,便留在舖子裡吃了兩小碗牛肉,五六個饅頭,做了一回沒要緊的事,也給了他兩吊錢。那曉得那個小回子才生了楊梅毒,尚未發出來,這一回倒過與天香了。天香此時後門口覺得焦辣辣的難受,要想奚十一與他殺殺火。奚十一見天香情動,便也高興,兩人不言而喻,鬧了一回,聘才尚未回來。

  奚十一本要同他到潘三處取錢,忽然跟中冒火,兩太陽疼脹,身子不快起來,便寫了一個飛字叫天香自取。奚十一即回家,頭暈眼花,扎掙不住。

  脫衣睡了一夜,如火燒的一般,且下身疼得難受,把手一摸,濕淋淋的流了一腿,那東西熱的燙手,已腫得有酒杯大了。

  口中呻吟不已。菊花一夜不能安睡,明日見了那東西,嚇了一跳,忙問其緣故,奚十一不肯直說,只推不知為什麼忽然腫起來。菊花道:「請個醫生來看看罷。」奚十一道:「唐和尚就很好,專醫這些病症。」菊花便打發人去請。

  原來唐和尚這幾天見得月氣色不正,指甲發青,知他受了毒氣,便用了一劑攻毒瀉火的瀉藥,昨日已瀉了好幾遍,適奚十一來承受了,由腎經直入心經。奚十一身子是空虛的,再與天香鬧了一次,而天香又新染了哈小回子的瘡毒,也叫奚十一收來。兩毒齊發,甚為沉重。少頃,和尚來問其得病之由,奚十一只將天香的事說了,診了脈,也用一劑瀉藥。誰知毒氣甚深,打不下來,一連三日,更加沉重。腫潰處,頭已破了,奚十一苦不可言,只得又另請醫生,要二百金方肯包醫。一面吃藥,一面敷洗。誰知那個醫生更不及和尚,又沒有什麼好藥,越爛越大,一個小和尚的腦袋已爛得蜂巢一樣,臭不可言。奚十一又睡不慣,只得不穿褲子,單穿套褲,坐在凳子上,兩腳揸開,用兩張小凳擱起,中間掛下那個爛茄子一樣的東西,心上又苦又急。

  菊花見了,好不傷心,又不敢埋怨他,只得求神許願,盡心調治。換了兩三個醫生,倒成了蠟燭卸。還是唐和尚知道了,用了上好的至寶丹敷了,才把那個子孫樁留了一寸有餘。後來收了功,沒頭沒腦,肉小皮寬,不知像個什麼東西,要行房時,料想也不能了。此是奚十一的淫報。

  無事不成巧,說起來真可笑。卻說潘三店內有個小伙計,叫許老三,只得十六歲,生得頗為標緻。潘三久想弄他,哄騙過他幾次,竟騙不上手。那孩子有一樣毛病,愛喝一鍾,多喝了就要睡。正月十五日,眾伙計都回家過節,潘三單留住了老三,在小帳房同他喝酒。許老三已醉了,在炕上睡著。

  潘三早安排了毒計,到剃頭鋪裡找了些剃二回的短髮,與刮下來的頭髮,藏在身邊,乘他醉了,便強姦了一回,將頭髮揌進,已後叫他癢起來,好來就他。那許老三醒來,已被他奸了,要叫喊時,又顧著臉,只得委委屈屈受了。

  誰知從此得了毛病。明知上了潘三的當,放了東西,心中甚恨,忍住了仍不理他。潘三自以為得計,必當移舟就岸,那知許老三懷恨在心。他有個姐夫周小三,即與潘三趕車,為人頗有血性,倒是個路見不平撥刀相助的朋友。

  許老三上當之後,即告訴了姐夫,姐夫即要與潘三吵鬧,倒是老三止住了,商量個妙計報他。

  明日老三回家,他無父母,有兩個哥哥,一行開的小酒店,賣些燻肉香腸,一個是遊手無賴,在雜耍班裡做個鬥笑的買賣,叫把式許二。他那姐姐也在家。就將他上當的事講起來,恨如切齒,誓要報仇。他二哥聽了,即脫下衣裳,便要跑去打架。

  大哥拉住了,道:「不是打架的事,且商量。去邀了李三叔來,是他薦去的,我們講理去,看他怎樣?」三姐說道:「打架固不好,講理也不好。這又沒有傷痕,難道好到刑部裡去相驗麼?依我想個法子,也叫他受用一回,叫他吃個悶虧,講不出來。」

  那老大、老二道:「妹子倒說得好,他是個四五十歲人,怎樣叫他吃這悶虧?」三姐笑道:「待我慢慢的想著。」原來那三姐才十九歲,生得十分標緻,而且千伶百俐,會說會笑。若做了男子,倒是個有作為的,偏又叫他做了女身。想了一會,笑道:「我倒有個妙計,就是沒有這個人。」那老二道:「要與兄弟報仇,就到水裡去,火裡去,我肯的。」三姐道:「這件事用你不著,而且與你講不得。與你講了,你要說出來的。」

  老二發氣道:「這是什麼話?既要賺人,難道還對人講?」三姐道:「只消如此如此,這般這般,就是沒有這個人。」老大想道:「你嫂子不中用,引不動人,且回娘家去了。或者請了王八奶奶來,不然請葛家姑娘?」三姐道:「不好。這些門戶中人,非親非戚,他們也未必肯來。況且潘三認得這些人。」

  老二笑道:「妹子,我們都是親哥兒姊妹,既與兄弟報仇,也應出點死力。那天何妨就將你做個幌子,難道真與他有什麼緣故?只要我們留點神,快快走進來就得了,橫豎妹夫也要請來的。若訛著了錢,還是自己家裡人分用,不比謝外人好些?」

  三姐啐了一口,罵道:「放狗屁,你何不等二嫂子來做幌子?」老二笑道:「還沒有娶回來,誰耐煩等這一年半載。若已經娶在家裡,怕不是就用他,還來求你?」

  老大聽了,可以報得仇,還可以訛得錢,便也勸道:「老二這句話,倒也講得在理,除妹子,卻無第二人可做。但是做了之後,老三是不用說了,就是妹夫,這個鍋也砸定了。」三姐道:「那倒不妨,三吊錢一月,別處也弄得出來。這件事既商議定了,倒要趁早,你們去將你妹夫叫來。大家說明,也要他肯。」去叫周小三來家,三姐將方才商量的話說了,周小三無有不依,定於後日晚間行事。

  過了一夜,明日老二到潘三處搬老三的鋪蓋,潘三知事發了,心中有些懼怕,只得將言留他。經周小三力勸,留下鋪蓋,把老二勸回。潘三感激小三不盡,謝了小三,小三道:「三爺如果真心要提拔我的舅子,明日我去勸他來。這孩子糊塗,我開導他幾句,他就明白了。明日倒有件湊巧事,不曉三爺肯賞臉不肯?」潘三道:「什麼話!你雖與我趕車,也是伙計一樣。你既這麼懂交情,難道我還有什麼不依的?」小三道:「三爺若肯賞臉,那好說了。」又道:「明日是我妻子的生日,家內也沒有一個親戚,老大、老二明日有事不能來,老三是來的。明日晚上,我請三爺到我家裡去坐坐,趁老三在那裡,當面說開,我叫他跟了回來就是了。」潘三喜極,說道:「很好,你如完全了這件事,我重用你。我每月加一吊錢。」小三道:「這更多謝三爺。」到了明晚,小三跟了潘三步行回家,潘三就堂屋坐了,小三進去,送出一鍾茶來。潘三道:「今日既是你奶奶的生日,我應該祝壽的,請你奶奶出來見個禮。」小三道:「祝壽是不敢當。我受了三爺這樣恩典,我叫他出來磕頭。」

  便「三姐、三姐」的叫了兩聲。聽得裡頭答應了,這又嬌又嫩的聲音,就覺入耳。潘三聽得咭咭咯咯的高底響,到了門後,手望門上一扶,露出兩個銀指甲道:「要什麼?」小三道:「三爺初次來,你也該出來見個禮。況且三爺是有年紀的人,父母一樣,不要害臊。」三姐笑了一聲,道:「我廚房有事,還沒有淨手。老三嘴饞得很,不能幫我也罷,我裝一碟,他到要吃半碟。」又笑了一笑,便進去了。潘三聽了,已有些軟洋洋的起來,心中想道:「好個聲音,不知相貌怎樣,若像他兄弟就好了。」小三拖開桌子,擺了三面。老三先拿酒壺、兩個酒杯、兩雙筷子來,隨後又送出四個碟子。潘三見是一碟醃肉一碟熏魚,一碟香腸,一碟麵筋。小三斟了酒,兩人坐了。潘三道:「老三也可叫他出來坐坐。」小三即叫老三出來,老三道:「我不喝酒。」潘三道:「老三,來,來,來!喝一鍾。」

  老三不理,又進去了。小三道:「他幫著他姐姐弄菜,少停肯來的。」老三又拿出兩碟兩碗,一碟是炒豬肝,一碟是炒羊肉,一碗燴銀絲,一碗炸紫蓋。

  兩人已吃了一會酒,只聽得打門之聲,又聽得連叫兩聲「小三!」小三即忙去開門。潘三聽得一聲「了不得了!」倒吃了一驚,又聽說了好些話。

  小三道:「我就來。」那人道:「同走罷,不要耽擱了。」

  小三進來向潘三道:「三爺請坐坐,我叫老三來陪你,我要出去勸解一件事,就回來的。」潘三道:「我也走罷。」小三道:「忙什麼,我即刻回來的。」潘三心上為著老三,正好等小三去了,招陪他。口雖說走,身卻不動。小三叫老三出來,老三終是不肯。小三罵了一聲:「糊塗小子!」只得叫聲:「三姐出來。」三姐到門後道:「又做什麼?」小三道:「你二哥又鬧了事,要我去勸解。三爺在此,老三又不肯出來。我想三爺五十來歲的人,你做他女兒還小,你大方些,出來陪陪,我去就來。」三姐道:「我不會陪,我是婦人家,適或簡慢了三爺怎好,三爺還是要怪你的。」潘三聽了這幾句話,已覺得魂消,巴不得他出來,便接口道:「奶奶好說,本來要與奶奶祝壽,請出來!」潘三已站起了。

  三姐笑將出來,潘三見了,神魂消蕩。見他是瓜子臉兒,一雙鳳眼,梳了個大元寶頭,插上一枝花。身上穿件茄花色布衫子,卻是綠布洗了泛成的顏色,底下隱約是條月白綢綿褲。絕小的一對金蓮,不過三寸。身材不長不短,不肥不瘦。香噴噴一臉笑容,對了潘三福了一福。潘三見了,色心已動,連忙還禮,請坐下,他卻不坐,對小三道:「你快些回來,省得三爺等得不耐煩。」小三應了,到了外邊說道:「頂快也要二更天才得回來,去有五六里路呢。」說著忙忙的去了。三姐出去關門,進來坐下,潘三便笑迷迷的道:「奶奶今年貴庚了?」三姐道:「十九歲。」即叫聲:「三爺,我們那小三是粗鹵人,有伺侯不到處,多蒙三爺的恩典,常常照應他。窮人家沒有孝敬的東西,就這一點心。酒是喝不醉,菜是吃不飽的。」便裊裊婷婷的執了酒壺來,斟了一杯放下。

  潘三樂得受不得,便道:「奶奶何不請坐過來。要你這麼勞動,心上不安。」三姐笑了一笑,即叫聲:「老三,三兄弟,你出來。」老三道:「我不來,你陪他罷。」三姐笑道:「你不來陪你的人,倒要我替你陪,那裡有這樣崛強的孩子,怪不得人要暗算你。」潘三聽了這話有因,即道:「小三在我家,也是親人一樣,奶奶就坐坐,諒也無妨。」三姐道:「我坐在這裡,也是一樣。」潘三道:「奶奶坐著雖是一樣,但到底離遠些,不好說話,請過來坐罷。」三姐起一起身,微微的笑著,又坐下了。潘三便起身斟了一杯酒,送到三姐的身邊道:「我敬奶奶一杯。」三姐道:「不敢,不敢!三爺請自飲。」口雖說,已接過來,道:「怎麼倒要三爺敬酒!」便一飲乾了,就走近桌邊,把杯子用手擦了一擦,也斟上一杯道:「三爺請喝這杯。」潘三已經心醉,喘吁吁的道:「敢不領奶奶的盛情!」接過杯子,順手將他手腕上一捏,三姐低了頭。潘三喝了,捺不住,便搭著三姐的香肩,說道:「奶奶請坐,不要站疼了小腳。」三姐微笑,也不坐了過來。潘三道:「小三天天不在家,奶奶家裡還有誰,可不孤另麼?」三姐道:「向來有個老婆子,這兩天又走了,還沒有僱著人。」潘三道:「今日要奶奶親手自造,我卻造化多了。」便又斟了一杯送過來。

  酒已完了,三姐道:「沒有酒有,兄弟你去打半斤好燒酒來。方才這酒淡,你上大街去買,你不要嫌路遠,又在小鋪裡買來。」老三答應,亦不點燈,趁著月色去了。三姐道:「我關了門,他到大街上去,有一會呢。」潘三見他去關門,心中想道:「可以下手了。這婆娘很有勾我的意,我不可辜負他。」三姐進來坐了。潘三此際慾火中燒,臉皮發赤,走過來道:「奶奶再飲這一杯。」便挨近了,在凳邊坐下。三姐故意要走開,潘三即扯住袖子,三姐低著頭只顧笑。潘三心迷意亂,大著膽放下杯子,雙手抱住。三姐道:「三爺,你抱我做什麼?」把眼一睃,潘三忙道:「我的媽,你兒子也不曉得要做什麼。」便將三姐抱在膝上,想要親嘴。

  三姐將手隔過,道:「使不得,三爺你好不正經,調戲良家婦女。我若喊起來,你就沒臉了。」潘三道:「我的娘,你施點恩罷!」三姐道:「你真看上我?好便宜,那裡有這麼容易的事情!你把我太看輕了。」潘三道:「奶奶,你要肯施恩,你怎麼說怎麼好。」三姐一手推他的臉,一手把住他的手,摸他的金鐲子。潘三明白,心上想道:「他想這個,也顧不得了。」即除下來道:「奶奶,你肯行好事可憐我,我就將鐲子送你,已後還要大大的謝你,也加小三的工食錢。」三姐接了鐲子,套在自己手上,笑道:「多謝你,我如今依了你,你卻不要告人。」潘三連聲答應,想扯他的褲子,三姐即忙跳下道:「房裡來!」說罷先走,潘三隨後跟了進去。到了炕邊,三姐道:「你把長衣脫了,就在炕沿上頑一頑罷。」

  三姐先坐在一邊,潘三把長衣解開,扯了褲子,正想挨擾來,忽聽得背後腳步響。回頭一看,嚇了一跳,連忙掖了褲子。只見周小三已到前面,大喝了一聲,一把揪住,罵道:「好大膽的忘八蛋,原來你竟不是人!」潘三嚇得目瞪口呆。三姐忙說道:「潘三爺方才要小解找溺壺,你當是什麼?」小三忙道:「沒廉恥的婊子,一見爺們就搭上了,還要在我面前遮飾!溺壺在你身上呢?」三姐嚷道:「你別撒賴訛人。」小三道:「他□了你,倒說我撒賴。講是講不清的,我們到街坊上去評評理。我好意請你喝酒,你到要□起人家的堂客來!」一面拖著潘三要走。潘三急了道:「小三,不要這麼著,有話好好的說,原是我不是了,不應進你內室。但我們多年相好,你也容點情,沒有不好說的話。」小三道:「還有什麼話說,我這媳婦也不要了。我將你們兩個人送到官,憑官斷,斷與你也好,斷與我也好,我們在這裡不必講。」三姐在旁裝作啼哭,潘三無法,只得軟求。三姐罵道:「你窮昏了!我做了什麼事,你想斷離了我麼?你送到官,我也有得說的。」一面飛了個眼與潘三,潘三道:「小三放手,我們有話好商量,我是沒有不好講。」小三道:「講什麼,我這個人不要了,你拿一千兩銀子來,饒了你罷。」潘三道:「要銀子也好說的,放了手。」小三道:「放手好便宜!」翻將潘三按將下來。

  潘三道:「奶奶,你勸勸。」小三道:「你想罷,你願出一千銀子,你就乖乖的答應送來。你不願,我就捆你起來,送你到官。」潘三道:「我願,我願!但如何要得一千銀子?我身邊有三百吊錢的票子,給你罷。」小三道:「三百吊錢算什麼?」三姐道:「你也摸摸良心,三爺待你這樣好,今日就算他錯了,你也須看他往日情分。你若知恩報恩,難道三爺真不懂得好歹麼?」潘三道:「奶奶說得是,我是最懂交情的。小三,我們留個相與,我那一天不可照應你,何必定要今日?」小三道:「既如此,我們倒說明了,橫豎人也被你頑了,一回也是頑,一百回也是頑,我這綠帽子是扔不下了。你先拿三百弔來,以後每月再給六十吊錢,你依不依?」潘三道:「我依!我依!」小三把手一鬆,潘三爬起,將錢票送出,穿好了衣賞。三姐對小三道:「你點燈送三爺回府去罷,他受驚了。」小三笑道:「三爺不要害怕,我們是頑笑的。」潘三方放了心,心中尚突突的跳,說道:「好頑笑,這個只好一回。」小三道:「以後憑你老人家怎樣,再不頑笑了。」潘三方定神。小三去點燈,三姐道:「你明日早飯後來,我有好處給你。」潘三沒有做成,聽了這話,又喜歡起來,連連點頭。小三領了潘三出去,三姐在後扯扯潘三的衣服,又低低說了「明日」二字。潘三樂極回家,明早即打發小三下鄉有事。

  吃了早飯,到了小三家,見門不閂,推了進去。見三姐坐在屋裡,引著小狗兒頑。潘三咳嗽一聲,三姐滿面堆下笑來。

  潘三道:「昨日幾乎唬死我。」三姐道:「他不過想錢罷了,他真心要拿你?」潘三道:「屋裡沒有人?」三姐道:「有什麼人?」潘三道:「我去閂了門。」三姐道:「今日天氣暖,脫了衣服爽快些。」又道:「溺急了。」跑到後院子去小便,回頭對潘三道:「你先脫光了罷,進被窩去。」潘三不敢不遵,剛脫下身來,見三姐笑盈盈的兩手提著褲子進來,潘三放心脫光了,上炕扯了被窩蓋了身子。三姐也走到炕邊。

  潘三道:「快些來罷!」要來扯他,三姐笑道:「關了房門。」剛轉身,只聽得外面嚷道:「做的好事!」一陣腳步響。潘三一聽,魂不附體。只見周小三領著他兩個舅子,拿著雪亮的刀,又有一條粗麻繩,上前將潘三按住,拉下炕來。許老二一連三四拳,罵道:「你這狗雞巴□的,□了我的兄弟,還想□我的妹子。」潘三只得在地下叩頭。小三道:「我昨日饒了你的狗命,你今日又來送死。」便把潘三捆了。潘三光著身子,只是哀求。許老二道:「你會□人的屁股,老爺子也要□□你的屁股。」潘三著急,苦苦求饒。那三姐在旁笑得打顫。只見他二哥伸出個中指頭,像個小黃蘿蔔一樣,到油罐裡蘸了些油,在潘三屁股裡一摳,潘三「哎喲」連聲。許老二解開一個紙包,拿那藥與頭髮,揌了兩三回。潘三口內呻吟,雙腳亂掙。幸虧他的肛門老蒼,沒有摳出血來。許老二揌完,放了潘三。潘三只是發抖。許老大道:「潘三,你知罪麼?我好好一個兄弟,被你強姦了,就天理難容。你還放了些東西,叫他一世成了病,做不得好人。所以我們今日也還個禮,叫你也做個髒頭風,你說該不該?」

  潘三俯首無詞,穿了褲子鞋襪,然後向小三說道:「你既然是為人報仇,就不應要我的錢。」小三道:「要你什麼錢?」潘三道:「非但錢,還有八兩重的金鐲子。」小三道:「你回去與我打官司就是了。」三姐道:「潘三,你要打官司早些說,我好習學口供,省得上堂時說得不好。」潘三一人,如何鬧得過他們,只得忍氣吞聲,後門口又火焦火辣的難過,遂欲穿衣。周小三上前奪下道:「你還想穿衣出去麼?」三姐道:「給他罷,遮遮他那個狗臉。」潘三穿了衣裳,往外便走。聽得三姐笑道:「潘三轉來,你明日有空再來走走,我找個東西與你殺殺癢兒。」那三個拍著手哈哈大笑,潘三又羞又氣,抱頭鼠竄而去。

  那兄妹夫妻四人猶大笑了一會,三姐道:「這潘三也被我們收拾苦了,虧二哥能下這毒手。」老二道:「我還沒有使勁,恐怕挖了他的腸子出來。」三姐道:「那三百吊錢,我有個主意,不知兩位哥哥肯依不肯依。」老大、老二道:「這件事是妹子的功勞,憑妹子怎樣,我們無有不依。」三姐道:「將一百吊錢給你妹夫,叫他做本錢,也不必趕車了。二哥你使三十弔,大哥你也使三十弔。這一百四十弔,留與三弟將來做本錢,你們找個舖子,與他生息。這錢是因他來的,自然他應多些。」

  那兄弟兩個都說「很是。」小三今早將這票子,民同潘三對了外票,是預先商量停妥的,便拿出來交與三姐。三姐分派定了,又說道:「倒是三兄弟的毛病要緊,與他治好了方好。」

  許老大道:「這個有什麼方法?」三姐道:「我聞得吃蕎麥麵,便可除肚裡吃下的豬毛羊毛。你把這蕎麥麵做了湯元,包些糖,不要煮熟,帶生的與他吃,吃兩天試試。或者可以撒得出來。」那二人道:「這個最容易,我們回去就做些與他吃。」又坐了一坐,弟兄二人拿了錢也自回去。不知後事如何,且看下回分解。

Here is the full translation of the provided passage:


In the previous chapter, Xi Shiyi, upset by Qin Yan’s anger, returned home full of resentment. He wanted to find a way to get back at her but couldn’t come up with any plan. All he could do was spread rumors, telling everyone that Qin Yan was out entertaining people with drinks, treating him exceptionally well, and even trying to follow him around.

He fabricated many rumors, which gave him some relief. As for the bracelet, when Ju Hua questioned him, Xi Shiyi simply said that he had carelessly broken it. Ju Hua had no choice but to let it go. However, Ba Yingguan told her the truth, and Ju Hua had a fit of rage. Xi Shiyi had to plead with soft words, promising to replace the bracelet with a better one in the future, and only then did the matter settle. Xi Shiyi’s behavior was truly laughable—he had a habit of discarding the old in favor of the new. When he first bought Chunlan, he treated her very well, but within half a year, he grew indifferent. Last year, he was overjoyed to have Ba Yingguan, treating her like a treasure, but now he had moved on to De Yue and Zhuo Tianxiang, gradually distancing himself from Yingguan.

Ba Yingguan, frustrated by this, chatted with Chunlan, saying, “In the past, the old man treated us well, but now he forgets one as soon as he gets another. Does this not bother you?”

Chunlan replied, “I made a mistake before. I thought he was a man of affection and loyalty, but I didn’t realize he was heartless. Look at what he does—he doesn’t care if his actions are immoral. That trickster used to swindle so many people. I heard that he even tricked children from good families, and some of them went home and hanged or drowned themselves. Who knows what kind of retribution awaits him in the future?”

Yingguan said, “I also heard about that trickster. What was it that made him so good at deceiving people?”

Chunlan explained, “That trickster used a Western-style contraption, a bucket with a small opening and a wide bottom, and it made clanging sounds like a bell. He would drop something inside and tell people to reach in and retrieve it. There was a hidden mechanism inside—a board with two holes, just big enough for one hand. If someone put both hands in, he would activate the mechanism, and their hands would get stuck, unable to pull out. Then, with their rear end sticking up, they were at his mercy. I fell for this trick the first time. Eventually, someone reported him, and the bucket was smashed.”

Yingguan said, “At least if he treated people with some consistency, that would be something. In the past, he often gave us gifts, but now even gifts are rare. It’s as if we should offer our backsides to him as a tribute. How has this person not gotten sick yet? If he rotted away, we’d all be better off.”

Chunlan added, “You still have an old patron here. If he treats you too coldly, you can take a break and return to working for Master Ji. I think that would be better than sticking with him.”

Yingguan responded, “Master Ji is even worse. If he were any good, I wouldn’t have switched patrons. He’s stingy and disgusting. He scolds people several times a day, and even if he gives out a few coins, there are always a few small coins mixed in. That’s why I don’t want to work for him anymore. When I was doing handicrafts at home, I had such a pleasant life. Braiding a rope could earn me hundreds of coins. In the evening, I’d go out with a few close friends to the teahouse or wine shop, laughing and having a great time. Whether it was wontons, buns, or three-flavored noodles, we could eat whatever we wanted. And when we went to the gambling den, if someone won, they’d gladly give away one or two strings of cash. Life was free and easy. But ever since I started working for that Ji guy, my luck has been down.”

Chunlan remarked, “Master Ji’s appearance really isn’t appealing. When he speaks, his two yellow teeth stick out. It’s such an unpleasant sight.”

Yingguan added, “And his body reeks of a fox-like stench.”

Putting that aside for now, Xi Shiyi went alone to Hongji Temple one day. The monks and Pintai had gone out, and a young monk was resting alone in his room, lying on the kang (a traditional Chinese heated bed) facing inward, asleep. Xi Shiyi saw him wearing a light silk robe with floral embroidery, and underneath, he had green silk pants. His head was shaved clean and shiny. Xi Shiyi was stirred with desire, so he removed his outer robe and lay down beside him. He gently loosened the monk’s belt and pulled his pants halfway down, then began touching him intimately. De Yue (the monk) woke up, turned his head, and saw Xi Shiyi. He said, “You can’t do this.”

Xi Shiyi ignored him. De Yue repeated, “I really mean it, you can’t do this.” Xi Shiyi thought De Yue was just pretending and moved closer. Suddenly, De Yue’s stomach made a gurgling sound. De Yue quickly said, “Something’s wrong!” and with a shift of his body, a burst of hot air shot out. Xi Shiyi immediately felt a hot, wet sensation below. Alarmed, he tried to withdraw, but with a “plop,” a stream of liquid feces sprayed out, covering Xi Shiyi’s abdomen.

Xi Shiyi cried out, “What now?” He quickly rolled off the kang.

De Yue got down as well, squatted, and with a loud noise, released another large pile onto the floor, filling the room with a foul stench. Xi Shiyi, covering his nose, glanced at the floor and saw some pus-like, bloody substance mixed in.

Xi Shiyi found some paper and tried to clean himself up, but his pants and belt were heavily soiled. He wiped them off one by one. De Yue, frowning, shifted a bit before finishing and getting up. Not wanting to ask someone else to clean it, he went to the coal stove, grabbed some ashes, and covered the mess before sweeping it away.

Xi Shiyi said, “What am I supposed to do now? Hurry and bring me a basin of water to wash this off.”

De Yue replied, “I told you not to do it, but you wouldn’t listen.” He found a small basin, scooped up some water, and handed Xi Shiyi a rag. Xi Shiyi grudgingly wiped himself down.

De Yue lay down again, and Xi Shiyi felt quite disappointed. De Yue said, “I am not feeling well, I have an upset stomach, and I don’t feel like talking. You should go.” Xi Shiyi had no choice but to leave, and just as he did, he bumped into Zhuo Tianxiang coming in, colliding head-on. Xi Shiyi said, “The monk and Master Wei are not home, and De Yue is sick and doesn’t want to entertain anyone, so don’t go in.” Tianxiang replied, “Let’s go sit by Master Wei’s place instead. Even though he’s not home, we can still sit there.” Xi Shiyi, not having any preference, agreed and went along with Tianxiang. They called one of Pingcai’s servants to make two cups of tea, and they sat down for a casual chat.

Tianxiang said, “I came today to find Master Wei to borrow a few strings of cash, but unfortunately, he’s not home. I don’t know when he’ll return.” Xi Shiyi asked, “Where did you just come from? You’re covered in dust.” Tianxiang replied, “I went to find the Muslim butcher who sells beef to ask for some money he owes me, but I didn’t find him.” Xi Shiyi asked, “How much money do you need?” Tianxiang replied, “I’m still short by fifteen strings of cash, and I can’t seem to gather it all at once.” Xi Shiyi asked, “What’s the rush?” Tianxiang explained, “Yesterday, Cui Guan was extorted for eighty strings of cash and wrote an IOU for it. The person is coming today to collect the debt, and we promised to pay it back by tomorrow.”

Xi Shiyi asked, “Who extorted Cui Guan?” Tianxiang replied, “Who else but that thug with the ‘Grass’ character in his name? Yesterday, they had Cui Guan serve them all day, but then they tied him up, accusing him of stealing a snuff bottle. They threatened to take him to the northern court. The people who were with him pleaded repeatedly, and after some negotiation, they paid him eighty strings of cash and wrote the IOU to get Cui Guan released. Today, we pawned all our clothes and only got sixty strings. We borrowed five more strings, but the Muslim butcher still owes us a few strings, and we couldn’t find him. Now, I’m asking the master for fifteen strings to settle this matter.”

Xi Shiyi said, “That’s no big deal. Since the money isn’t due until tomorrow, we can sit for a bit and then go to Master Pan’s shop and write a note for the money.” Tianxiang thanked him, and they sat together, chatting idly.

It turned out that when Tianxiang went to find the Muslim butcher, the butcher’s nephew, who had some kind of connection with Tianxiang, saw that his uncle wasn’t home and invited Tianxiang into the shop. There, they ate two small bowls of beef and five or six buns. After doing some trivial things, the nephew even gave Tianxiang two strings of cash. However, what Tianxiang didn’t know was that the young Muslim had just contracted syphilis, which hadn’t fully manifested yet, and passed it on to Tianxiang during that encounter. At this moment, Tianxiang felt a burning sensation at the back and wanted Xi Shiyi to help relieve the heat. Seeing Tianxiang was aroused, Xi Shiyi became excited as well, and the two of them, without needing to say a word, had a passionate encounter. Meanwhile, Pingcai had not yet returned.

Originally, Xi Shiyi had planned to go with Tianxiang to Master Pan’s shop to get the money. However, suddenly, he felt a burning sensation in his body, his temples throbbed, and he began to feel unwell. He wrote a note for Tianxiang to take to the shop and get the money himself, while Xi Shiyi returned home, feeling dizzy and weak.

After undressing and lying down for the night, Xi Shiyi felt as though his body was on fire. His lower body hurt so badly that when he touched it, he found his legs were drenched, and the area was burning hot to the touch, swelling to the size of a wine cup. He groaned in pain throughout the night.

Chrysanthemum (Juhua), unable to sleep that night, saw the condition the next day and was so shocked that she immediately asked what had happened. Xi Shiyi refused to explain clearly and only said that he didn’t know why it had suddenly swelled up. Chrysanthemum said, “We should call a doctor to take a look.” Xi Shiyi replied, “Monk Tang would be good. He specializes in treating these kinds of conditions.” Chrysanthemum then sent someone to call for him.

It turned out that Monk Tang had noticed that De Yue’s complexion wasn’t right, and his fingernails were turning blue, which indicated he had been poisoned. He had given him a purgative to expel the toxins, and he had already had several bowel movements yesterday. Unfortunately, when Xi Shiyi came into contact with him, the poison had entered his system through his kidney meridian, directly affecting his heart meridian. Xi Shiyi’s body was already weak, and after his encounter with Tianxiang, who had just contracted syphilis from the Muslim butcher’s nephew, Xi Shiyi contracted the infection as well. Now, both poisons were attacking him simultaneously, making his condition extremely serious.

Shortly afterward, Monk Tang arrived and asked how Xi Shiyi had fallen ill. Xi Shiyi only mentioned his encounter with Tianxiang. After feeling his pulse, Monk Tang prescribed a purgative. However, the poison was so deeply rooted that the purgative wasn’t effective. After three days, Xi Shiyi’s condition worsened. The swollen area had begun to rupture, causing unbearable pain. Left with no other option, they sought another doctor, who demanded two hundred taels of silver to treat him. Meanwhile, Xi Shiyi continued to take medicine and apply treatments to the affected area. However, the new doctor was even less capable than Monk Tang and didn’t have any good remedies. The infection worsened, spreading and rotting until Xi Shiyi’s private area looked like a rotten eggplant, full of pus and emitting a foul odor.

Xi Shiyi couldn’t bear the discomfort of wearing pants and had to wear only loose underwear, sitting on a bench with his legs spread apart, placing two small stools underneath to support his rotting genitals, feeling both tortured and anxious. Chrysanthemum, seeing this, was heartbroken but didn’t dare to blame him. All he could do was pray to the gods, making vows and carefully attending to his treatment. After trying several more doctors, it seemed hopeless, as they made no progress.

Finally, Monk Tang found out about the situation and used a top-quality treasure pill to treat the wound, managing to save a small part of Xi Shiyi’s genitals, leaving just over an inch of it intact. Eventually, the wound healed, but the once-functional organ was now deformed, small and loose, looking like nothing in particular. When it came time for intercourse, it was clear that it would no longer be possible. This was Xi Shiyi’s retribution for his immoral behavior.

[content policy issues]

“It’s funny how things never go as planned. In the shop owned by Pan San, there was a young worker named Xu Lao San, who was only sixteen years old and had quite a handsome appearance. Pan San had long wanted to seduce him and had tried to deceive him a few times, but never succeeded. The boy had one particular habit: he loved to drink, and whenever he drank too much, he would fall asleep. On the fifteenth day of the first month (Lunar New Year), all the other workers went home to celebrate the holiday, but Pan San made Xu Lao San stay behind and drink with him in the small back office. Xu Lao San was already drunk and had fallen asleep on the bed.”

“Pan San had already prepared a sinister plan. He went to a barbershop and gathered some cut hair, both short strands from a second shaving and freshly shaved hair, and kept them hidden on him. When Xu Lao San got drunk, Pan San took advantage of the situation and raped him. Afterward, he shoved the hair inside Xu Lao San, so that he would feel itchy later, giving him a reason to come back to him. When Xu Lao San woke up, he realized that he had been violated. He wanted to cry out but, concerned about his reputation, he could only silently and reluctantly endure the humiliation.”

“Who knew that from then on, he would develop a problem. Though Xu Lao San knew he had fallen for Pan San’s trick and had something placed inside him, he was deeply resentful but chose to ignore Pan San. Pan San, thinking his plan had succeeded, assumed that everything was under control and that things would eventually work out in his favor. However, Xu Lao San harbored deep hatred in his heart. He had a brother-in-law named Zhou Xiao San, who worked alongside Pan San as a driver. Zhou Xiao San was a man of integrity, someone who would help right wrongs on the road and had a sense of justice.

After falling into Pan San’s trap, Xu Lao San told his brother-in-law about it. Zhou immediately wanted to confront Pan San and start a quarrel, but Xu Lao San stopped him and together they came up with a clever plan for revenge.

The next day, Xu Lao San went back home. He had no parents, only two older brothers. One of them ran a small tavern, selling smoked meat and sausages. The other was an idle man who made a living by performing in a traveling circus, doing comedic routines, and was called Xu Er, the Acrobat. His older sister was also at home. Xu Lao San told them about how he had been tricked, and they were filled with rage, vowing to take revenge. His second brother immediately took off his jacket, ready to go and fight.

The eldest brother held him back, saying, ‘This isn’t about fighting. Let’s discuss it. We should go invite Uncle Li San over, since he was the one who recommended Pan San. We’ll go confront him and see how he explains this.’ The third sister said, ‘Fighting isn’t good, but reasoning it out won’t work either. There are no physical injuries. Are we really going to take this to the authorities for an examination? I think we should come up with a way to make Pan San suffer in return, in a way that he can’t complain about.’

The eldest and second brother said, ‘Sister, you make a good point. But he’s a man in his fifties. How do we make him suffer in silence?’ The third sister smiled and said, ‘Let me think of something.’ The third sister was only nineteen, very attractive, and exceptionally clever. She was witty and charming. If she had been born a man, she would have made something of herself, but fate had made her a woman. After thinking for a while, she smiled and said, ‘I’ve got a good idea, but we’re missing one key person.’ The second brother said, ‘To help our brother get revenge, I’m willing to go through fire or water!’ The third sister replied, ‘This doesn’t require you, and I can’t tell you the plan either. If I told you, you might spill it.’

The second brother got angry and said, ‘What are you talking about? If we’re going to trick someone, why would I tell anyone?’ The third sister said, ‘Just do exactly this and this, in this way and that way, but we’re still missing that one person.’ The eldest brother thought for a moment and said, ‘Your sister-in-law won’t be of any use, she can’t entice anyone, and she’s gone back to her family anyway. Maybe we could invite Old Woman Wang, or perhaps the girl from the Ge family?’ The third sister replied, ‘No, that won’t do. Those women aren’t relatives, and they might not even agree to help. Besides, Pan San knows them.’

The second brother laughed and said, ‘Sister, we’re all close family. Since we’re helping our brother get revenge, we should give it our all. Why not use you as a decoy? It’s not like there’s any real relationship between you two. We’ll just keep a close eye and rush in as soon as needed. Anyway, brother-in-law will be there too. If we extort some money, it stays in the family, which is better than sharing it with outsiders, right?’

The third sister spat and scolded, ‘You’re talking nonsense! Why don’t you wait for your second sister-in-law to come back and be the decoy?’ The second brother laughed and said, ‘I haven’t married her yet! Who has the patience to wait a year or so for that? If she were already in the house, of course, I’d use her instead of asking you!’

The eldest brother, hearing that they could both take revenge and extort money, also began to persuade her, ‘What our second brother said makes sense. Besides you, there’s no one else who can pull this off. Once it’s done, no one will say anything, not even our third brother, and even if brother-in-law gets caught up in it, he’ll have no choice but to go along with it.’ The third sister said, ‘That’s no big deal. Three strings of coins a month—I can still make that elsewhere. Since we’ve decided on the plan, we should act quickly. You two go and call your brother-in-law. Let’s explain everything to him and get his agreement.’ They went to fetch Zhou Xiao San, and the third sister explained the plan they had discussed. Zhou Xiao San had no objections, and they decided to carry out the plan the following evening.”

“After a night passed, the next day, Xu Lao Er went to Pan San’s place to retrieve Xu Lao San’s bedding. Pan San, realizing that the matter had been exposed, became somewhat fearful and tried to persuade him to stay. With Zhou Xiao San’s strong persuasion, the bedding was left behind, and Xu Lao Er was talked into leaving. Pan San was extremely grateful to Zhou Xiao San and thanked him profusely. Zhou Xiao San said, ‘If you truly intend to promote my brother-in-law, I will persuade him to come back tomorrow. The boy is confused, but if I explain things to him, he will understand. Coincidentally, tomorrow, there is a special event—would you, San Master, honor us with your presence?’ Pan San replied, ‘What are you saying! Though you drive the carriage for me, you are like a partner. Since you understand relationships so well, how could I refuse anything you ask?’ Zhou Xiao San said, ‘If San Master is willing to come, then it’s all settled.’ He then added, ‘Tomorrow is my wife’s birthday. We don’t have any close relatives. Lao Da and Lao Er have other matters tomorrow and won’t be able to come, but Lao San will be there. Tomorrow evening, I invite San Master to my home. Lao San will be there, and I will speak with him directly in your presence, and he will follow us back.’ Pan San was delighted and said, ‘Great! If you resolve this matter, I will make sure to take good care of you. I will add an extra string of coins to your monthly pay.’ Zhou Xiao San replied, ‘Thank you very much, San Master.’

The next evening, Zhou Xiao San walked Pan San home. Pan San sat in the main hall while Zhou Xiao San went inside and brought out a cup of tea. Pan San said, ‘Since today is your wife’s birthday, I should offer my congratulations. Please bring her out so I can pay my respects.’ Zhou Xiao San said, ‘No need for congratulations. I’ve received so much kindness from you, San Master, I will have her come out and kowtow in gratitude.’ Then he called out, ‘Third Sister, Third Sister!’ From inside, a delicate, soft voice responded, and it sounded pleasant to Pan San’s ears. He heard the rustling of footsteps and saw two silver-tipped fingernails appear at the door. ‘What is it?’ she asked. Zhou Xiao San replied, ‘Third Master is visiting for the first time, and you should come out to greet him. After all, San Master is of an age like our parents, so there’s no need to be shy.’ Third Sister chuckled and said, ‘I’m busy in the kitchen, and I haven’t washed my hands yet. Lao San is always greedy, he can’t help me at all, and now he’s eating half of what I’ve prepared.’ She laughed again and went back inside. Hearing this, Pan San already felt a bit light-headed and thought to himself, ‘What a lovely voice. I wonder what she looks like. If she’s anything like her brother, that would be wonderful.’

Zhou Xiao San pulled the table aside and set out three place settings. Lao San first brought out a wine pot, two cups, and two pairs of chopsticks, followed by four plates of food. Pan San saw that one plate had pickled meat, one had smoked fish, one had sausages, and the last had gluten. Zhou Xiao San poured the wine, and the two sat down. Pan San said, ‘Why not call Lao San to come sit with us?’ Zhou Xiao San called for Lao San, but he replied, ‘I don’t drink.’ Pan San said, ‘Come on, Lao San, have a cup!’ Lao San ignored him and went back inside. Zhou Xiao San said, ‘He’s helping his sister with the food, but he’ll come out soon.’ Lao San then brought out two more plates and two bowls—one plate with stir-fried pork liver, another with stir-fried lamb, one bowl of stewed silver noodles, and another bowl of fried eggplant.

The two of them had been drinking for a while when there was a knock at the door. Someone outside called out, ‘Xiao San! Xiao San!’ Zhou Xiao San quickly went to open the door. Pan San heard someone say, ‘Something terrible has happened!’ He was startled and heard more words being exchanged. Zhou Xiao San said, ‘I’m coming.’ The person replied, ‘Let’s go together, don’t delay.’

Zhou Xiao San came back inside and said to Pan San, ‘Please sit for a while, Third Master. I’ll have Lao San keep you company while I go sort this out and will return soon.’ Pan San said, ‘Maybe I should leave as well.’ Zhou Xiao San replied, ‘There’s no need to rush, I’ll be back in no time.’ Pan San, with his mind on Lao San, was happy to stay, even though he said he was going to leave. His body didn’t move. Zhou Xiao San called Lao San again, but he still refused to come out. Frustrated, Zhou Xiao San cursed, ‘You foolish boy!’ and then called out, ‘Third Sister, come out!’ Third Sister responded from behind the door, ‘What is it now?’ Zhou Xiao San said, ‘Your second brother has caused trouble again, and I need to go deal with it. Third Master is here, but Lao San won’t come out. Since Third Master is around fifty years old, you could be like a daughter to him. Be more generous, come out and keep him company. I’ll be back soon.’ Third Sister replied, ‘I’m not good at entertaining guests. I’m a woman, and if I accidentally offend Third Master, wouldn’t that be bad? He might blame you.’

Hearing these words, Pan San felt his heart melt. He eagerly wished for her to come out and quickly added, ‘No need to be shy, I came to congratulate you on your birthday. Please come out!’ Pan San stood up. Third Sister came out smiling, and Pan San was captivated. She had an oval face, almond-shaped eyes, and her hair was styled in a high bun adorned with a flower. She wore a purple floral blouse that had faded to green from washing, and beneath it, faintly visible, were pale blue silk trousers. Her tiny golden lotus feet were no more than three inches long. She had a slim figure, neither too tall nor too short, neither too fat nor too thin. She moved gracefully, her face radiant with a smile. She greeted Pan San with a bow. Seeing her, Pan San’s desire was aroused, and he quickly returned her greeting, inviting her to sit. She didn’t sit but instead said to Zhou Xiao San, ‘You should hurry back. Don’t keep Third Master waiting.’ Zhou Xiao San agreed and said as he left, ‘It will take until the second watch of the night at the earliest before I can return. It’s a journey of five or six miles.’ With that, he rushed off. Third Sister went to close the door, then returned to sit down. Pan San, now smiling eagerly, asked, ‘How old are you this year, madam?’ Third Sister replied, ‘Nineteen.’ Then she added, ‘Third Master, our Xiao San is a rough man and may not have served you properly. We are deeply grateful for your kindness in always looking after him. We have nothing valuable to offer, just this little gesture. The wine won’t make you drunk, and the food won’t fill you up.’ She gracefully picked up the wine pot and poured him a cup.”

Let me know if you’d like further translation!

Here is the paragraph-by-paragraph translation into English:

“Pan San, thrilled yet uneasy, said, ‘Madam, why don’t you sit closer? It’s unsettling to have you working so hard.’ Third Sister smiled and called out, ‘Lao San, third brother, come out!’ Lao San replied, ‘I’m not coming, you entertain him.’ Third Sister laughed and said, ‘You refuse to keep your guest company and expect me to do it for you? No wonder people scheme against you.’ Hearing this, Pan San saw an opportunity and said, ‘Lao San is like family to me, so madam, please sit with me. There’s no harm in it.’ Third Sister replied, ‘Sitting here is just the same.’ Pan San insisted, ‘Though it’s the same, you’re sitting too far away for conversation. Please come closer.’ Third Sister stood up, smiled faintly, and sat down again. Pan San then stood up, poured a glass of wine, and offered it to her, saying, ‘I offer this drink to you, madam.’ Third Sister replied, ‘I wouldn’t dare! Please, Third Master, drink it yourself.’ But as she spoke, she took the cup and said, ‘Why should Third Master be the one serving wine?’ She drank it all in one go, moved closer to the table, wiped the cup with her hand, poured another glass, and said, ‘Third Master, please drink this one.’ Pan San, already intoxicated, replied breathlessly, ‘How could I refuse madam’s kind offer!’ He took the cup and, as he did, gently pinched her wrist. Third Sister lowered her head. Pan San, unable to hold back, put his arm around her fragrant shoulders and said, ‘Please sit down, madam. Don’t hurt your delicate feet by standing.’ Third Sister smiled but didn’t sit next to him.

Pan San asked, ‘Lao San is out every day. Is there anyone else at home? Don’t you feel lonely?’ Third Sister replied, ‘There was an old woman here before, but she left two days ago, and I haven’t hired anyone else yet.’ Pan San said, ‘It must be a stroke of luck for me that you’re preparing things yourself today.’ He poured another drink and handed it to her.

When the wine was finished, Third Sister said, ‘We’re out of wine. Brother, go buy half a jin of good liquor. The wine we had earlier was too weak. Go to the main street to buy it, don’t settle for a small shop.’ Lao San agreed and left, not bothering to light a lantern, taking advantage of the moonlight. Third Sister said, ‘I’ll close the door now; it’ll take him a while to get to the main street.’ Seeing her go to close the door, Pan San thought to himself, ‘This is my chance. This woman is clearly interested in me. I can’t miss this opportunity.’ Third Sister came back and sat down. By now, Pan San was consumed with desire, his face flushed. He approached her and said, ‘Let’s have one more drink, madam.’ He sat down beside her. Third Sister pretended to move away, but Pan San grabbed her sleeve. She lowered her head, laughing softly. Pan San, utterly captivated, gathered his courage, put down his cup, and embraced her with both hands. Third Sister said, ‘Third Master, why are you holding me?’ She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. Pan San hurriedly replied, ‘Oh my, I don’t even know what I’m doing!’ He pulled her onto his lap, intending to kiss her.

Third Sister pushed his face away with one hand and held his hand with the other, saying, ‘You mustn’t do this. Third Master, how improper of you, trying to flirt with a virtuous woman! If I scream, you’ll lose face.’ Pan San pleaded, ‘Please, madam, show me some mercy!’ Third Sister replied, ‘Do you really think you can have me so easily? You’re taking me far too lightly!’ Pan San responded, ‘Madam, as long as you’re willing, anything you say goes.’ Third Sister pushed his face with one hand while feeling for his gold bracelet with the other. Pan San understood and thought to himself, ‘She wants this. I’ll give it to her.’ He immediately took off the bracelet and said, ‘Madam, if you show me kindness and take pity on me, I’ll give you this bracelet. I’ll also reward you handsomely in the future and raise Xiao San’s wages.’ Third Sister took the bracelet, slipped it onto her wrist, and smiled, ‘Thank you. I’ll agree to your request, but don’t tell anyone about this.’ Pan San eagerly promised, trying to pull down her trousers, but Third Sister quickly jumped up and said, ‘Let’s go to the bedroom!’ She walked ahead, and Pan San followed her inside.

Once they were by the bed, Third Sister said, ‘Take off your long robe and let’s have some fun here on the edge of the bed.’ She sat down on one side while Pan San hurriedly undressed, pulling off his trousers. Just as he was about to approach her, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him. Turning around, he was startled to see Zhou Xiao San standing there, glaring at him. Zhou shouted, ‘You despicable bastard! You’re not even human!’ Pan San, shocked, hurried to pull up his trousers. Zhou Xiao San grabbed him by the collar and shouted, ‘How dare you, you scoundrel! You’re a disgrace!’ Pan San stood there, speechless and terrified.

Third Sister quickly intervened, saying, ‘Third Master just needed to relieve himself and was looking for a chamber pot. What are you so upset about?’ Zhou Xiao San replied, ‘Shameless wench! You saw a man and threw yourself at him, and now you’re trying to cover it up in front of me! Where’s the chamber pot, on you?’ Third Sister shouted back, ‘Don’t make baseless accusations!’ Zhou Xiao San said, ‘He violated you, and now you’re accusing me of lying? This isn’t something we can settle by talking. Let’s take this to the neighborhood and let everyone judge. I invited you to drink, but you’re here trying to seduce my wife!’ As he spoke, he dragged Pan San toward the door.

Pan San, panicking, said, ‘Xiao San, don’t do this. Let’s talk this over. I was wrong, I shouldn’t have gone into your inner quarters. But we’ve known each other for years, can’t you give me some leeway? There’s no need to make this worse.’ Zhou Xiao San replied, ‘What’s there to talk about? I don’t want this wife anymore. I’ll take both of you to the authorities and let them decide. Whether the verdict is in your favor or mine, we’ll settle it there, not here.’ Third Sister pretended to cry on the side. Pan San, having no other choice, began to beg. Third Sister scolded, ‘You fool! What did I do to deserve this? You think you can just get rid of me like that? Take us to the authorities if you want, I have my side of the story.’ She winked at Pan San, who said, ‘Xiao San, let go of me. We can discuss this properly. I’m willing to talk.’ Zhou Xiao San said, ‘There’s nothing to discuss. If you want to settle this, hand over a thousand taels of silver, and I’ll let you off.’ Pan San replied, ‘If it’s money you want, we can talk about that. Let go of me.’ Zhou Xiao San said, ‘Letting you off so easily? Never!’ He then forced Pan San to the ground.”

Let me know if you would like further translation!

Pan San said, “Grandmother, please persuade him.” Xiao San said, “Think about it. If you’re willing to give one thousand silver, then agree to hand it over obediently. If you’re not willing, I’ll tie you up and send you to the authorities.” Pan San replied, “I’m willing! I’m willing! But how can I come up with one thousand silver? I only have promissory notes for three hundred strings of coins, I’ll give those to you.” Xiao San said, “What’s three hundred strings of coins?” The third sister said, “Think about it. The third master has always treated you well. Even if he made a mistake today, you should still consider his past kindness. If you understand gratitude, do you think the third master truly doesn’t know right from wrong?” Pan San said, “The lady is right. I’m someone who values relationships the most. Xiao San, let’s maintain a connection. When have I ever not helped you? Why insist on doing this today?” Xiao San replied, “Alright then, let’s make it clear. Since the person has already been played with, once or a hundred times makes no difference to me. I can’t take off this green hat (a symbol of infidelity). Give me the three hundred strings first, and from now on, you’ll pay sixty strings of coins every month. Do you agree?” Pan San said, “I agree! I agree!” Xiao San released his grip, and Pan San got up, handed over the money notes, and dressed himself. The third sister said to Xiao San, “Light a lantern and escort the third master back to his mansion. He’s been frightened.” Xiao San laughed and said, “Third master, don’t be afraid. We were just playing around.” Pan San finally felt relieved, though his heart was still pounding. He said, “What kind of joke is this? It’s only tolerable once.” Xiao San replied, “From now on, no matter how you act, we won’t joke around like this again.” Pan San finally calmed down. Xiao San went to light the lantern. The third sister said, “Come by tomorrow after breakfast, I have something good for you.” Pan San, who had failed to achieve his goal, perked up at these words and nodded repeatedly. Xiao San led Pan San out, and as the third sister followed, she tugged at Pan San’s clothes and whispered the word “tomorrow.” Overjoyed, Pan San went home, and early the next morning, he sent Xiao San off to the countryside for an errand.

After breakfast, Pan San went to Xiao San’s house. Seeing the door wasn’t latched, he pushed it open and entered. Inside, he saw the third sister sitting in the room, playing with a little dog. Pan San coughed, and the third sister greeted him with a smile.

Pan San said, “I was almost scared to death yesterday.” The third sister replied, “He just wanted money. Did he really intend to arrest you?” Pan San asked, “Is there anyone else here?” The third sister replied, “Who else would be here?” Pan San said, “I’ll go and latch the door.” The third sister said, “It’s warm today, why don’t you take off some clothes to be more comfortable?” Then she added, “I need to relieve myself,” and ran to the backyard to urinate. When she returned, she said to Pan San, “You should undress first and get into bed.” Pan San, not daring to disobey, had just started undressing when he saw the third sister, smiling, holding her pants in both hands as she entered. Feeling reassured, Pan San took off all his clothes, got onto the kang (a heated bed), and covered himself with a blanket. The third sister approached the kang as well.

Pan San said, “Hurry up and come here!” trying to pull her closer. The third sister laughed and said, “Go close the bedroom door.” As she turned, there was a commotion outside. Someone yelled, “Good job!” followed by the sound of footsteps. Pan San, upon hearing this, felt his soul leave his body. Suddenly, Xiao San appeared with his two brothers-in-law, carrying bright, shiny knives and a thick hemp rope. They pinned Pan San down, pulling him off the kang. Xu Lao Er (Xu the second) delivered three or four punches, cursing, “You filthy dog, after violating my brother, you still want to mess with my sister!” Pan San had no choice but to kneel on the ground, kowtowing. Xiao San said, “I spared your life yesterday, and today you’ve come to seek death.” Then they tied up Pan San. Pan San, completely naked, could only beg for mercy. Xu Lao Er said, “You’re so good at violating others’ asses, now it’s time for us to violate yours.” Pan San, in desperation, pleaded bitterly for his life. Meanwhile, the third sister stood by, laughing so hard she was trembling. Xu Lao Er’s second brother extended his middle finger, which looked like a small yellow radish, dipped it in oil from a pot, and stuck it into Pan San’s anus. Pan San screamed “Aiyo” repeatedly. Xu Lao Er then opened a paper package, took out some medicine and hair, and rubbed them together two or three times. Pan San groaned in pain, his legs flailing wildly. Fortunately, his anus was tough from old age, and no blood came out. After Xu Lao Er finished, they released Pan San. He was trembling all over. Xu Lao Er said, “Pan San, do you know your crime? My good brother was raped by you, and justice cannot tolerate such a thing. You even left something in him that will make him sick for life, unable to live as a decent person. So today, we’re returning the favor. Now, you’ll carry the same stigma. Do you think this is fair?”

Pan San bowed his head, speechless. He put on his pants, shoes, and socks, then said to Xiao San, “Since you were seeking revenge, you shouldn’t have taken my money.” Xiao San replied, “What money did I take from you?” Pan San said, “Not only money but also an eight-tael gold bracelet.” Xiao San retorted, “You can go ahead and sue me if you want.” The third sister chimed in, “Pan San, if you’re planning to sue, let me know earlier so I can practice my testimony. That way, I won’t say anything wrong when we go to court.” Pan San, being just one person, couldn’t fight against them, so he had to swallow his anger. On top of that, the pain at his rear end burned like fire, so he wanted to get dressed and leave. But Xiao San stepped forward and snatched his clothes away, saying, “You still want to go out fully dressed?” The third sister said, “Give him the clothes. Let him cover that dog face of his.” Pan San put on his clothes and headed out. As he walked away, he heard the third sister laugh and call out, “Pan San, come back! If you’re free tomorrow, stop by again. I’ll find something to scratch that itch of yours.” The three of them clapped their hands and laughed heartily. Pan San, filled with both shame and anger, fled like a rat.

The four of them—brother, sister, and the couple—continued laughing for a while longer. The third sister said, “We really put Pan San through the wringer. Thanks to Second Brother for being so ruthless.” The second brother said, “I didn’t even use my full strength; I was afraid I might pull his intestines out.” The third sister added, “As for those three hundred strings of coins, I have an idea. I wonder if my two brothers will agree.” The eldest and second brother said, “This whole affair was thanks to you, sister. Whatever you decide, we will agree without hesitation.” The third sister said, “Let’s give one hundred strings of coins to your brother-in-law so he can use it as capital. Then he won’t have to drive carts anymore. Second Brother, you can take thirty strings, and Eldest Brother, you take thirty as well. The remaining one hundred and forty strings should be kept for our third brother as capital for his future. You can find a shop for him to invest in and earn interest. Since this money came because of him, he should naturally get a larger share.”

Both brothers said, “That sounds fair.” Xiao San, who had already exchanged the promissory note with Pan San that morning, had planned this arrangement in advance. He took out the note and handed it to the third sister. After the distribution was settled, the third sister said, “But what’s more pressing is treating our third brother’s ailment. He needs to recover before anything else.”

Xu Lao Da (the eldest brother) asked, “What can we do about that?” The third sister said, “I heard that eating buckwheat noodles can get rid of any pig or sheep hair that’s ingested. You should make some buckwheat dumplings, stuff them with sugar, but don’t fully cook them. Let them remain a bit raw and have him eat them for two days. It might help him expel whatever’s inside.” The two brothers replied, “That’s easy enough. We’ll go back and make some for him to try.” After chatting a bit more, the brothers took their share of the money and left. What happens next? That will be revealed in the following chapter.

第四一回 惜芳春蝴蝶皆成夢 按豔拍鴛鴦不羨仙 GPT-4o

  話說華公子自琴言告假之後,假期已滿,不見回來,心上有些思念他。

  一日在園中歸鴻小渚倚闌垂釣,珊枝與金、玉二齡,還有一個小丫鬟香兒,在傍伺候。金齡找了一個大瓷甌,走下池邊貯了水。華公子釣了一回,得了三寸長的一個小魚,已覺滿心歡喜。見那池水清冷,每於瀠流洄互處,把些銅皮嵌在石腳,那流水過來便有▉琮之聲,如琴築一般。又見水面上飛了無數的花瓣,一個紅鯉魚游來游去,吃那飛花,見了釣絲上的餌,便來吞了。

  華公子急把釣竿一拽,絲綸已斷,那魚連釣吞下半截,斷絲尚浮在水面。

  公子看了,一時高興,便叫金齡、玉齡去將小船撐過來。

  那二齡聽不得一聲,走下臺基,便飛跑的去了。過了橋,到了潭水房山對岸。金齡走忙了,不防腳碰著個老樹根,栽了一交,跌得膝蓋甚疼,蹲在地下站不起來。玉齡將他扶起,揉了幾揉,同下了船,解了纜。這小船也三丈餘長,油漆光亮,兩邊欄杆,船頭有個亭子,中艙擺個小花梨圓桌。船篷上是綠油布頂,垂下白綾飛沿。金齡、玉齡在兩頭蕩漿,蕩了過來。華公子見此春光明媚,桃李齊芳,即叫小丫鬟去請夫人出來逛園。

  約有兩刻工夫,聽得環□▉▉,華夫人帶了明珠、花珠、荷珠、贈珠四個女婢過來,華公子笑面相迎。華夫人道:「這兩日天氣甚好,我本來也想逛逛。方才香兒說你在這裡釣魚,我從西書房夾道中走來,倒也不遠。我又叫老婆子收拾些食品過來。」華公子道:「我本有此意,你倒預先辦妥了。」二人憑闌觀玩了一會,華公子道:「我們何不下船逛逛池子?」四珠即扶了夫人慢慢的走下臺階,明珠,贈珠先上了船頭,挽住華夫人上了船。公子也上來,同夫人坐在中艙,明珠、贈珠即走到後稍,花珠、荷珠在頭,花珠把漿一撬,明珠把槳一推,兩頭不能應手,把個小船滴溜溜的在水中旋起來。花珠手又一脫,把水划得直濺,濺得自己一臉。荷珠笑個不住。華公子道:

  「怎麼樣,你們也蕩過漿的,今日又不會蕩起來。」花珠笑道:「明珠不會蕩,我望前,他倒望後。」明珠道:「不說你不會,倒說我不會。荷珠,你蕩罷,再用著他,這個船就要翻了。」荷珠替了花珠,果然好了。清風徐來,漣漪深碧,慢慢的穿過小橋。公子與夫人看橋邊及山石上纏的古藤,蒙蒙茸茸,垂到水面,底下的水,一派清冷戛玉之聲,覺得心曠神怡。過了小橋,蘇堤上便是些楊柳桃花,紅綠相間,春風和煦,眾鳥齊鳴。過了幾處亭臺,又繞過了潭水房山,到了留仙院,見修竹裡一個院落,開了無數碧桃。華公子道:「此處最佳,就到留仙院去罷。」荷珠將船繫好,搭了跳板,華公子上了岸,四珠扶夫人,從桃花林下欹欹斜斜的一條路進去,也有幾個堆靈石。過了個小石樑,接著一個石門。進了石門,是個亭子,名為惜芳亭,過去就是留仙院的油廊。

  到了留仙院,其有三進,迴廊曲榭,疊閣崇臺,甚為華麗,紅白碧桃已開了好些。公子對夫人道:「賞花不可無酒,方才說老婆子預備,不知可曾停妥?」華夫人命花珠去看來,花珠拉明珠同他弄船過去。明珠道:「你又來混纏,不過愛頑罷了,那裡真不認得路徑?你從這後頭走過古藤書屋,再過了猗香亭,就通方才來的路,要坐什麼船?」花珠原是愛頑,並非不認得路徑,只得獨自出去。將到藤花書屋前,只見林珊枝正走來,口中嚷道:「花姑娘來了,想必在留仙院了。」花珠待要問時,只見藤花架邊走出一群人來,是六珠並兩個老婆子,還有幾個小丫鬟。愛珠對花珠道:「在什麼地方,你也不給個信,叫我們滿園的瞎找。」花珠道:「我們是坐船過去的,還到不多時,有人在岸上也應瞧得見。此刻原是來找你們的。」那兩個婆子抬了食箱,六珠婢也拿了零碎物件,還有二齡及珊枝幫忙。送到留仙院後,一一佈置了,群珠上前送了茶,一邊桌上擺了果盒,一邊擺了食盒,茶鐺、酒器都已預備,群珠分作兩行侍立。

  只見那些蝴蝶一群一群的飛來飛去,又有些睡在花裡不動,被十珠婢捉了好些,在小丫頭頭上撥了一根頭髮,拴了兩個大蝴蝶,雙雙的飛舞。

  華公子看得高興,對夫人道:「如此春光,不可不賞。這些蝴蝶兒倒比我們還頑得熱鬧。這園中最多的要算桃花,我們也該祭他一祭,何不取那百花露釀的竹葉春酒來,澆灌他一番。」

  華夫人道:「我知道你愛這酒,已叫他們帶了些來,但是沒有什麼很好的果品。既是祭花,這些食物,都用不著,你想將什麼祭好呢?」公子笑道:「我倒被你問住了。年年祭花,也不過是些蔬果之類。這番是我們虔誠特祭,須得與花相稱才好。」

  想了一想,叫愛珠去問珊枝找管屋的書童要了鑰匙來。不一會,愛珠取了進來,公子叫他開了兩個博古廚,攜著夫人細細看那廚中,盡是古銅、舊玉等物。又將抽屜一開,見有一個紫檀木匣,開了蓋子,看是個手卷,簽上寫著「花蕊夫人小像,管夫人畫」。華夫人笑道:「這個就很好。」公子扯開看時,是個絹本工筆,畫得秀豔絕倫。後有趙集賢書的小楷,就寫的花蕊夫人《宮詞》,真是雙絕。公子道:「可惜就這一樣,再找些什麼配上呢?」華夫人道:「馬四娘的蘭花,可以不可以?」公子搖頭道:「配不上,還是李香君那個桃花扇的冊頁罷,再將你繡的《玉臺新詠序》來配上更好。」華夫人笑道:「怎麼配上這個?如何稱得過那兩種?」公子道:「這是各人的好處。況且你那刺繡工夫,也算絕頂了。」華夫人就命寶珠、愛珠取這兩樣來。二珠去了,也有好一會才來,又找了個漢玉觴,貯了一觴酒,將桌子抬到廊前,擺了這三樣寶貝,再將博山爐焚了百合香。華夫人道:「怎樣,要拜不要拜呢?」華公子道:「不用拜罷。我們去揀頂好的花,將這酒去澆在他根上罷。」二人就走到林下,公子揀了一棵紅碧桃,夫人揀了一棵白碧桃,公子先澆了半杯,夫人也澆了。二人笑盈盈的在花下賞玩。

  華夫人叫老婆子再去取一大瓶酒來,不要耽擱。公子道:「要這許多酒做什麼?」夫人笑道:「我看這些丫頭們見我們澆了花,覺得好饞似的,所以我要些酒來,也叫他們頑頑。」

  公子笑道:「這叫做與人同來。但是他們祭花是要拜的,不好同我們一樣。」十珠都微微笑起來。掌珠對荷珠低低說道:「要拜我們十個一同拜,不要分先後,省得先拜的叫後拜的笑。」愛珠道:「我們一對一對的拜不好嗎?」花珠湊著愛珠的耳說道:「又不是夫妻拜堂,怎麼你要一對對的拜呢?」愛珠打他一下。已見老婆子顫巍巍的拎了一大瓶酒來,放在廊下。十珠等各拿了小酒杯斟了酒,分頭去覓那開得鮮豔的,你一杯我一杯的亂澆,走來穿去,也像一群穿花蝴蝶一樣,果然齊齊的拜了四拜。

  公子、夫人看了,好不快樂。華公子叫取兩個錦褥來,就鋪在花下,與夫人對面坐了。擺了攢盒,把那百花春對飲了幾杯。華夫人道:「何不叫他們吹唱一回,以盡雅興。」公子道:「很好,你就分派他們唱起來。」夫人將十珠分了五對,吩咐道:「你們各揀一枝,總要有句桃花在裡頭的。我派定了對,不是此唱彼吹,就是彼吹此唱。若唱錯了,吹錯了,要跪在花下,罰酒一大杯。」愛珠笑道:「奶奶這個令,未免太苦了。況且我們會唱的也有限,譬如這人會唱這一枝,那人又不會吹那一枝。那人會吹那一枝,這人又不會唱這一枝,如何合得來?今奶奶預先派定了這個吹,那個唱,我們十個人竟齊齊的跪在花下,喝了這半大瓶的冷酒就結了。」說得公子、夫人都笑。

  夫人道:「既如此,方才題目原難些,曲文中有桃花句子也少。你們十人接著唱那《桃花扇》上的《訪翠》、《眠香》兩出罷。」

  公子聽了,笑道:「這個最好,這曲文我也記得,兩套共十一枝,有短的並作一枝,便是一人唱一枝了。」叫拿些墊子,鋪在惜芳亭前,與他們坐了好唱。

  十珠也甚高興,即拿了弦笛、鼓板,我推你,你推我,推了一會,推定了是寶珠先唱。寶珠唱道:

金粉未消亡,聞得六朝香,滿天涯煙草斷人腸。怕催花信緊,風風雨雨,誤了春光。《緱山月》
望平康,鳳城東、千門綠楊。一路紫絲韁,引游郎,誰家乳燕雙雙。
隔春波,碧煙染窗;何晴天,紅杏窺牆。一帶板橋長,閒指點茶寮酒舫。
聽聲聲、賣花忙,穿過了條條深巷。插一枝帶露柳嬌黃。《錦纏道》
  公子道:「這曲文實在好,可以追步《玉茗堂四夢》,真才子之筆。」夫人道:「以後唯《紅雪樓九種》可以匹敵,餘皆不及。」只聽明珠接著唱道:

結羅帕,煙花雁行,逢令節,齊鬥新妝。有海錯、江瑤、玉液漿。相當,竟飛來捧觴,密約在鞭蓉錦帳。《朱奴剔銀燈》
  公子道:「該打。少唱了『撥琴阮,笙簫嘹亮』一句。」掌珠接唱道:

端詳,窗明院敞,早來到溫柔睡鄉。鸞笙鳳管雲中響,弦悠揚,玉玎▉一聲聲亂我柔腸。翱翔雙鳳凰。海南異品風飄蕩,要打著美人心上癢。《雁過聲》
  掌珠一面唱,一面將帕子打了一個結,望荷珠臉上打來。

  荷珠嗤的一笑,公子喝了一聲采,夫人也嫣然微笑。二人各飲了一杯,聽荷珠唱道:

誤走到巫峰上,添了些行雲想。
匆匆忘卻仙模樣。春宵花月休成謊,良緣到手難推讓,準備著身赴高唐。《小桃紅》
  《訪翠》唱完了,愛珠接唱《眠香》,唱道:

短短春衫雙捲袖,調箏花裡迷樓。今朝全把繡簾鉤,不教金線柳,遮斷木蘭舟。《臨江仙》
  公子笑道:「這等妙曲,當要白香山的樊素唱來,方稱得這妙句。」夫人笑道:「樊素如何能得?就是他們也還將就,比外頭那些班中生旦就強多了。」公子點頭道:「是」。見贈珠唱道:

園桃紅似繡,豔覆文君酒;屏開金孔雀,圍春晝。滌了金甌,點著噴香獸。這當罏紅袖,太溫柔,應與相如消受。《一枝花》
  花珠一面打鼓板,一面接唱道:

齊梁詞賦,陳隋花柳,日日芳情迤逗。青衫偎倚,今番小杜揚州。尋思描黛,指點吹簫,從此春入手。秀才渴病急須救,偏是斜陽遲下樓,剛飲得一杯酒。《梁州序》
  公子對夫人道:「如此麗句,不可不浮一大白。」將大杯斟了,叫寶珠敬夫人一杯。寶珠擎杯雙膝跪下,夫人道:「我量淺不能飲這大杯,還請自飲罷。」遂把這大杯內酒倒出一小杯來,叫寶珠送與公子。寶珠又跪到公子面前,公子一口乾了。

  明珠折了兩枝紅白桃花,拿個汝窯瓶插了,放在公子、夫人面前。又見珍珠唱道:

樓臺花顫,簾櫳風抖,倚著雄姿英秀。春情無限,金釵重與梳頭。
閒花添豔,野草生香,消得夫人做。今宵燈影紗紅透,見慣司空也應羞,破題兒真難就。《前腔》
  公子道:「這『見慣司空也應羞』之句,豈常人道得出來?」夫人道:「與『今番小杜揚州』句,真是同一妙筆。」見蕊珠唱起,寶珠合著唱道:

金樽佐酒籌,勸不休,沉沉玉倒黃昏後。私攜手,眉黛愁,香肌瘦。
春宵一刻天長久,人前怎解芙蓉扣。盼到燈昏玳筵收,宮壺滴盡蓮花漏。《節節高》
  畫珠接唱,明珠合著唱道:

笙簫下畫樓,度清謳,迷離燈火如春晝。天臺岫,逢阮劉,真佳偶。
重重錦帳香熏透,旁人妒得眉頭皺,酒態扶人太風波,貪花福分生來有。《前腔》
秦淮煙月無新舊,脂香粉膩滿東流,夜夜春情散不收。
  《尾聲》唱完,公子與夫人甚是歡喜,十珠齊齊站起。公子道:「今日倒難為他們,須要賞他們些東西。」華夫人道:「此中要定個等第,才見賞罰分明。」即叫拿筆硯過來。愛珠搶先取了筆硯、花箋,送到公子面前。公子讓夫人品定,夫人又推公子,公子道:「這音律中實在我不如你,恐定得不公,還是你定罷。」夫人微笑,把筆先寫了十個字,就是珠字上面那個字,對公子道:「據我評來,以寶珠為第一,唱得風神跌宕,文秀溫存,十人中是他壓卷了。次則愛珠,情韻皆到,為第二。次贈珠,次掌珠,次蕊珠,次珍珠,次花珠,次荷珠,次畫珠,次明珠。不知定得不委屈麼?」公子道:「定得極是。」夫人又問十珠婢道:「如有委屈,不妨自說。」花珠陪著笑道:「奴才唱的,似乎在蕊珠、珍珠之上。」華夫人道:「就是你不服,你那裡知道自己唱的毛病。你想顯己之長,壓人之短,添出些腔調來,此所謂戲曲,非清曲。清曲要唱得雅,洗盡鉛華,方見得清真本色。你唱慣了搭白的戲曲,所以一時洗不乾淨。若不會聽的,怕不定你第一?」花珠方才服了,因又問道:「奶奶聽珊枝的怎樣?」華夫人道:「珊枝也是戲曲,倒是琴言雖然生些,還得清字意。」

  公子聽說琴言,便對夫人道:「琴言這個孩子,實在有些古怪。我們待他也算好了,看他心上總像有些委屈。如今告假一個多月,也不見他進來。其實看他也不像那種下作的,不知為什麼心上總不喜歡,我實想不出來。」華夫人道:「我看這孩子,大抵是個高傲性子,像不是肯居人下的光景。但不知自己落到這個地位,也就無法。所謂『做此官,行此禮』,若妄自高傲,也真是糊塗人了。」華公子笑而不語。夫人賞那十珠的,記了一等是釵環,二等是香粉。

  那跟來的兩個老婆子,遠遠的把那瓶冷酒偷吃了一半。一個老婆子已醺醺的歪靠著山石,坐在地下,將要睡著。那一個側著耳朵聽話,卻又聽不真。

  見愛珠走來,問道:「姑娘,奶奶與你們講些什麼?又見他寫單子。」愛珠笑道:「要賞給我們東西。」那老婆子道:「你們姑娘們實在福分大,常常得賞賜。我們一天勞到黑,也沒有格外得過一點好東西。姑娘,如今賞下來,你不要的給我,不要給那些小丫頭糟蹋了。」愛珠一笑走開。那個小丫頭叫香兒的笑道:「他們還沒有到手,你倒想他轉賞了你。我明日買個沙弔子送你,好裝燒酒,省得你那個沒有把子,要倒拿著嘴使。你要想別的東西,你也配?」那老婆子被香兒取笑了,又不敢罵他,只得鼓起了眼睛,瞅了他一眼。那一個老婆子低低歎口氣道:「咳,從來說人老珠黃不值錢,你還同他們一般見識呢?」這邊華公子忽然念那《牡丹亭》上的兩句道:「良辰美景奈何天,賞心樂事誰家院。」華夫人笑道:「《牡丹亭》的《遊園驚夢》,可稱旖旎風光,香溫玉軟。但我讀曲時,想那柳夢梅的光景似乎配不上麗娘。」公子道:「我也這麼想,覺柳夢梅有些粗氣,自然不及麗娘。至於那《元人百種曲》只可唱戲,斷不可讀。若論文采詞華,這些曲本只配一火而焚之。

  偏有那些人贊不絕口,不過聽聽音節罷了,這個曲文何能贊得一句好的出來?」華夫人道:「我想從前未唱時,或者倒好些。都是唱的人要他合這工尺,所以處處點金成鐵。不是我說,那些曲本,不過算個工尺的字譜,文理之順逆,氣韻之雅俗,也全不講究了。有曲文好些的,偏又沒人會唱。從那《九宮譜》一定之後,人人只會改字換音,不會移宮就譜,也是世間一件缺事。」公子道:「真是妙論!我想對此名花,又聽妙曲,意欲填首小詞,也叫他們唱唱。雖然比不上《桃花扇》的妙文,也是各人遣興,你道何如?」華夫人道:「很好,何不就填那《梁州序》,用他的工尺,唱我們的新詞,不省事麼?」公子道:「妙,妙!你就先填。」夫人笑道:「我如何能?還是你先來,我算和韻罷。」公子應了,喝了幾杯酒,想了一會,寫出一首《梁州序》來,遞與夫人,夫人念道:

明霞成綺,冰綃如翦,萬種柔情輕倩。良辰美景,烏紗紅袖相憐。
羞他仙子,閒引遊人,私把凡心遣。春光一刻千金賤,珠箔銀屏即洞天,休負了,金樽淺。
  夫人念完,贊不絕口。自己也飲了一小杯,笑道:「這是我遵你的教,『休負了金樽淺』。但這原唱如此好,教我怎和得出來。就在《桃花扇》上,也是上上的好文字,細膩風光,識高意穩。我不做罷。」公子笑道:「你不要謙讓。你必定另有妙想,我想不到的,快寫出來,好叫他們唱。」夫人又念了一遍,贊了幾聲,也就寫了一闋,遞與公子念道:

簾櫳半漾,樓臺全見,絳雪飛瓊爭豔。清歌小拍,明眸皓齒生妍。
華年如水,綠葉成蔭,肯把春光賤?石家金谷花開遍,只羨鴛鴦不羨仙,休負了,金樽淺。
  公子念了又念,朗吟了幾遍,拍案叫絕,又說道:「這兩首比起來,我的就減色了。這五十七字如香雲繚繞,花雨繽紛,就是《桃花扇》中也無此麗句。」夫人笑道:「這是你謬贊,我看是不及你的。你如此贊賞,倒教我不安。」公子道:「『只羨鴛鴦不羨仙』雖是成句,但用來比原作還好,也不能教崔鴛鴦、鄭鷓鴣得名了。」即叫寶珠、愛珠過來念熟了好唱。

  二珠念了幾遍熟了,唱了兩句,錯起板來。夫人道:「還不熟,你將工尺注在旁邊,倒是看著唱罷。」寶珠、愛珠將工尺寫了出來,果然一字字唱去,卻很對腔,聽得夫人、公子快樂非常。公子笑道:「這兩枝曲子,倒定了我們的生旦了。你何不唱唱。這裡唱,外人斷乎聽不見的。」夫人笑道:「你見我幾時會唱?」公子道:「你真不會唱,何以其中的深微奧妙都知道,且人偶然唱錯了一板,你總聽得出來。」夫人笑道:「三天兩天的聽,難道還聽不熟麼?」公子道:「其實我也很熟,往往的不留心,錯了竟聽不出來,大約總是粗心之過。」

  夫人道:「你何不唱唱?」公子道:「我一人唱也無趣。」夫人道:「叫寶珠和你唱。況『休負了金樽淺』這句是要合唱的。」公子道:「不唱罷,明日我們多填幾闋,成了一套《賞花》。叫他們扮作你我,串他一齣,叫做《祭花》何如?」夫人道:「這倒沒趣味,串出來也像那《賞荷》一樣。不過那十珠丫頭,倒好扮些淨丑出來取笑,然而也覺俗了。」公子笑道:「若要扮丑腳的,只有花珠可以扮得。」花珠聽了,紅起臉來,扭轉頭,對著愛珠道:「還有愛珠也可扮得。」愛珠尚未開言,公子道:「愛珠是貼旦,畫珠是老旦,寶珠是正旦,蕊珠是小旦。其餘扮生、淨、外、末,比八齡又強了。」夫人道:「這倒可以,只怕他們害羞,做不出來。」夫人一面說,一面看那桃花,映著夕陽,紅的更如霞如錦,白的成了粉色,又有些如金色一般,分外好看,看看天色也將晚了,便對公子道:「今日也可算盡興,我有些乏了,進去罷。」便站起來,公子也起身。華夫人帶了十珠等,將花蕊夫人的像與《桃花扇》,並他繡的《玉臺新詠序》,都帶進去,公子也同了夫人緩緩而行。到古藤書屋,又進去略坐了一坐。到了猗香亭,山石路徑,險仄難行,群珠扶好了夫人,一步一步的走過。前面是一條青石荔枝街,平正得很的,又過三四處樓臺,便進內室。園裡這兩個老婆子收拾東西,雖有兩個小丫頭幫著他,一次也還拿不完。來時有六珠幫他拿些,如今只得央求珊枝、金齡、玉齡幫他拿了幾樣。

  兩個老婆子跌跌撞撞的走了好一刻工夫,才到裡面。

  這邊華公子直送夫人到房內坐了,又將方才填的詞看了一會,同吃了晚飯。忽又高興,到了洗紅軒,因想起琴言如何還不進來,像已過了假期了,即叫小丫頭去喚珊枝進來。小丫頭去了一會,同了珊枝上前。公子問道:「琴言是那天告假的?」珊枝道:「正月二十四日。」公子道:「正月二十四日,今日已是三月初二了。他告一個月假,怎麼過了七八在還不回來?」

  珊枝不言語,停了一停,又說道:「想必有事,自然要完了事才進來。」公子道:「我想他也沒有什麼事,明日叫人出城找他,問他幾時進來。」珊枝答應了。

  公子又問了些別的話,也就進去。不知後事如何,且聽下回分解。

After Master Hua took leave from Qin Yan, the set leave had expired, but he hadn’t returned, which made Hua feel a bit longing for him.

One day, while Hua was fishing at a small islet in the garden, leaning on the railings at Guihong, he was accompanied by Shan Zhi, along with Jin Ling, Yu Ling, and a little maid named Xiang’er. Jin Ling took a large porcelain bowl, walked down to the pool, and filled it with water. Hua fished for a while and caught a small fish about three inches long, which filled him with joy. The water in the pond was clear and cool, and where the currents swirled and converged, copper plates had been embedded at the base of the rocks. As the water passed over, it produced a sound like a bell, similar to the notes of a zither. On the surface of the water, countless flower petals floated. A red carp swam back and forth, eating the falling petals. It noticed the bait on Hua’s fishing line and came forward to swallow it.

Hua quickly pulled on the fishing rod, but the line snapped. The fish swallowed half of the bait along with the hook, and the broken line floated on the water’s surface.

Seeing this, Hua felt excited and immediately called Jin Ling and Yu Ling to fetch a small boat.

Without delay, the two ran down the steps, across the bridge, and reached the opposite shore near the pond house. Jin Ling, in her haste, tripped over an old tree root and fell, hurting her knee so badly she couldn’t get up. Yu Ling helped her to her feet, rubbed her knee, and they both went down to the boat and untied the ropes. The small boat, more than ten feet long, gleamed with fresh paint. It had railings on both sides, a small pavilion at the bow, and a pearwood round table set up in the middle cabin. The boat’s canopy was made of green oilcloth, with white silk curtains hanging down. Jin Ling and Yu Ling began rowing, and they brought the boat over. Hua saw the spring sunshine and the blooming peach and plum trees, and he asked the little maid to invite the madam to come and tour the garden.

After about two quarters of an hour, the sound of jewelry clinking could be heard, and Madam Hua arrived, accompanied by four maids: Mingzhu, Huazhu, Hezhu, and Zengzhu. Hua greeted her with a smile. Madam Hua said, “The weather has been lovely these past two days. I was thinking of taking a stroll. When Xiang’er told me you were here fishing, I came over from the west study. It’s not too far. I also asked the old woman to prepare some food.” Hua replied, “I had the same thought, but you’ve prepared it already.” The two of them leaned on the railings and admired the scenery for a while. Then Hua suggested, “Why don’t we get on the boat and tour the pond?” The four maids helped Madam Hua slowly descend the steps. Mingzhu and Zengzhu boarded the boat first and helped Madam Hua onto it. Hua also got on, sitting with Madam Hua in the middle cabin. Mingzhu and Zengzhu went to the back of the boat, while Huazhu and Hezhu were at the front. Huazhu pushed the oar, and Mingzhu pulled it, but their coordination was off, and the boat began spinning in circles on the water. Huazhu lost her grip, and water splashed onto her face, making Hezhu laugh uncontrollably. Hua said:

“What’s wrong? You’ve rowed before, but today you can’t manage it.” Huazhu laughed and said, “Mingzhu doesn’t know how to row. I’m facing forward, but she’s facing backward.” Mingzhu retorted, “Don’t say you don’t know how, and blame me for it. Hezhu, you row, or else this boat will tip over.” Hezhu took over from Huazhu, and sure enough, things went smoothly. A gentle breeze stirred the deep, green ripples, and they slowly passed under a small bridge. Hua and Madam Hua admired the ancient vines that clung to the rocks along the shore, trailing down to the water’s surface. The clear, cool water below made a sound like jade striking against each other, filling their hearts with a sense of serenity and joy. After crossing the small bridge, they passed through willows and peach blossoms, with the red and green hues intermingling, while birds chirped harmoniously in the warm spring breeze. After passing several pavilions, they rounded the pond and the rocky hills and arrived at the Liuxian Courtyard. They saw a courtyard amidst the bamboo grove, with countless peach blossoms in bloom. Hua remarked, “This place is the best. Let’s go to Liuxian Courtyard.” Hezhu tied the boat securely, set up the plank, and Hua stepped ashore. The four maids helped Madam Hua up and led her along a winding path under the peach trees, where there were a few piles of strange rocks. They crossed a small stone bridge and came to a stone gate. Entering the gate, they found a pavilion named Xifang Pavilion, beyond which lay the winding corridors of Liuxian Courtyard.

Liuxian Courtyard had three sections, with winding corridors, curved eaves, and grand terraces. It was lavishly decorated, and many red and white peach blossoms were already in bloom. Hua said to Madam Hua, “You can’t enjoy the flowers without wine. You said earlier that the old woman was preparing things. Has she finished?” Madam Hua sent Huazhu to check, and Huazhu pulled Mingzhu along to row the boat back. Mingzhu said, “You’re just trying to fool around again. It’s not like you don’t know the way. You can walk through the ancient vine study behind us, past the Yixiang Pavilion, and you’ll reach the same road we took earlier. Why take the boat?” Huazhu, who loved to play, indeed knew the way, but had no choice but to go alone. When she reached the area in front of the vine-flower study, she saw Lin Shanzhi approaching, shouting, “Miss Hua is here! You must be at Liuxian Courtyard already.” Just as Huazhu was about to ask, she saw a group of people emerging from the vine trellis: the six maids, two old women, and several little maids. Aizhu said to Huazhu, “Where have you been? You didn’t send any message, and we’ve been searching the entire garden in vain.” Huazhu replied, “We came by boat, and it didn’t take long. Someone should have seen us from the shore. I was just coming to find you.” The two old women carried the food boxes, while the six maids brought miscellaneous items. Jin Ling, Yu Ling, and Shanzhi also helped. Once they arrived at Liuxian Courtyard, everything was arranged. The maids presented tea, setting up fruit boxes on one table and food boxes on another. The tea kettle and wine vessels were prepared, and the maids stood in two rows, ready to serve.

Groups of butterflies fluttered back and forth, while others lay motionless in the flowers, asleep. The ten maids caught quite a few butterflies, and they tied two large butterflies with a strand of hair, making them flutter together above the heads of the little maids.

Hua Gongzi, delighted by the sight, said to his wife, “Such beautiful spring scenery must be appreciated. These butterflies are having even more fun than we are. The garden is filled with peach blossoms, and we should honor them. Why don’t we get some of the bamboo leaf spring wine brewed from a hundred flowers and pour it over the peach blossoms as an offering?”

Madam Hua responded, “I know you love that wine, so I’ve already asked them to bring some. However, we don’t have any particularly good fruits. Since this is an offering to the flowers, the usual food won’t suffice. What do you think we should offer instead?” Hua Gongzi laughed, “You’ve stumped me. Every year, we make offerings to the flowers, usually with fruits and vegetables. But since we’re doing this with such sincerity today, we should match the offerings to the flowers’ beauty.”

After thinking for a moment, he called Ai Zhu to ask Shan Zhi to get the key from the bookboy who managed the storeroom. Before long, Ai Zhu brought the key, and Hua Gongzi instructed her to open two antique cabinets. He and his wife carefully examined the contents, which were full of ancient bronzes and old jade artifacts. He then opened a drawer and found a small box made of purple sandalwood. Opening the lid, they saw a scroll inside, with a label that read, “Portrait of Lady Hua Rui, painted by Lady Guan.” Madam Hua smiled and said, “This one is perfect.” Hua Gongzi unrolled the scroll, revealing a meticulously painted silk portrait of exceptional elegance and beauty. On the back was a small script written by Zhao Jixian, which included a poem from Lady Hua Rui’s Palace Poems, a masterpiece in both painting and calligraphy. Hua Gongzi said, “It’s a shame we only have this one item. What else could we pair with it?” Madam Hua suggested, “What about the orchid painting by Lady Ma Siniang?” Hua Gongzi shook his head, “It doesn’t quite match. Let’s use the Peach Blossom Fan album by Li Xiangjun, and we can also add the New Songs from the Jade Terrace that you embroidered. That would be perfect.” Madam Hua laughed, “How could that match? How does it compare to those two?” Hua Gongzi replied, “Each piece has its own merit. Besides, your embroidery skills are top-notch.” Madam Hua then instructed Bao Zhu and Ai Zhu to retrieve the two items. The maids left and returned after a while, bringing a jade goblet from the Han Dynasty, which they filled with wine. They set up a table in the corridor, arranging the three treasures on it, and lit some lily incense in a Boshan incense burner. Madam Hua asked, “So, are we going to make a formal offering or not?” Hua Gongzi replied, “There’s no need for a formal ritual. Let’s just pick the best flowers and pour the wine over their roots.”

The two of them walked to the grove. Hua Gongzi selected a red peach blossom tree, while Madam Hua chose a white peach blossom. Hua Gongzi poured half a cup of wine over the roots, and Madam Hua did the same. Smiling, the two of them admired the flowers under the trees.

Madam Hua called the old woman to fetch another large bottle of wine, instructing her not to delay. Hua Gongzi asked, “Why do we need so much wine?” Madam Hua laughed, “I noticed that the maids looked envious when they saw us pouring wine on the flowers, so I thought I’d get some wine for them to have some fun, too.”

Hua Gongzi laughed, “This is truly sharing the experience with everyone. But if they’re offering to the flowers, they should perform the full ritual and make formal bows. It wouldn’t be proper to do it the same way we did.” The ten maids smiled. Zhang Zhu quietly said to He Zhu, “If we’re going to make formal bows, we should all bow together, so that none of us can laugh at the others for bowing first.” Ai Zhu suggested, “Why don’t we bow in pairs?” Hua Zhu whispered into Ai Zhu’s ear, “It’s not a wedding ceremony, so why would you want to bow in pairs?” Ai Zhu playfully hit her. By this time, the old woman had arrived, carefully carrying a large bottle of wine, which she placed in the corridor. The ten maids each took a small wine cup, filled it with wine, and went off in different directions to find the most vibrant flowers. They poured wine over the roots, one cup after another, moving around like a swarm of butterflies. In the end, they all bowed four times to the flowers.

Hua Gongzi and Madam Hua watched with great joy. Hua Gongzi called for two silk cushions, which they placed under the flowers, where he and Madam Hua sat facing each other. They set out a tray of snacks and enjoyed several cups of the spring wine brewed from a hundred flowers. Madam Hua said, “Why don’t we ask them to sing a few songs to enhance the mood?” Hua Gongzi replied, “That’s a great idea. Go ahead and assign them their roles.” Madam Hua divided the ten maids into five pairs and instructed them, “Each of you must choose a song that includes lines about peach blossoms. I’ll assign the pairs. One of you will sing, and the other will play. If you sing or play the wrong notes, you’ll have to kneel under the flowers and drink a large cup of wine as punishment.” Ai Zhu laughed and said, “Madam, your rule is a bit too harsh. Besides, we only know a limited number of songs. One person might know how to sing one song, but the other might not know how to play it. Or, one might know how to play, but the other doesn’t know how to sing that particular song. How can we get it right? With your prearranged roles, all ten of us will end up kneeling under the flowers, drinking cold wine until we’ve finished the entire bottle.” Her words made Hua Gongzi and Madam Hua burst into laughter.

Madam Hua said, “In that case, since the original challenge was too difficult, and there aren’t many songs with lines about peach blossoms, you can just perform Visiting Cui and Sleeping Fragrance from the Peach Blossom Fan instead.”

Hua Gongzi, upon hearing this, laughed and said, “This is perfect. I remember this song well. There are eleven parts in total, with some shorter ones combined into a single part. So, each person can sing one part.” He ordered cushions to be brought and laid in front of the Xifang Pavilion so that the maids could sit comfortably while singing.

The ten maids were also very excited. They grabbed their instruments—flutes and drums—and after some playful nudging and pushing among themselves, they decided that Baozhu would sing first. Baozhu began singing:

“Gold dust has not faded away, the fragrance of the Six Dynasties lingers. Across the horizon, the smoke of distant fields tugs at the heart. The winds and rains rush in, hastening the message to the flowers, but alas, they have spoiled the spring.” (Goushan Yue)

“Looking towards Pingkang, in the east of the Phoenix City, thousands of green willows line the gates. A purple-reined bridle leads the traveler, and in whose house do the young swallows fly in pairs?”

“Across the spring waves, green smoke dyes the windows; on this clear day, red apricots peek over the walls. Along the long plank bridge, one leisurely points to the teahouses and wine shops.”

“Listening to the busy sounds of flower sellers, passing through deep alleys. Inserting a dew-laden willow branch, a tender yellow.” (Jinchandao)

Hua Gongzi remarked, “This song is truly wonderful. It could rival the Four Dreams of Yuming Hall. A true scholar’s work.” Madam Hua added, “Only the Nine Varieties of Red Snow Hall can compare to it; everything else falls short.” Just then, Mingzhu followed with her song:

“Tying a silk handkerchief, amidst fireworks and flying geese. At the festival, everyone competes with new makeup. Delicacies from the sea and river, with jade-like nectar. How fitting it is when they come flying, offering a toast, with secret rendezvous in the fragrant silk tent.” (Zhunu Picking the Silver Lamp)

Hua Gongzi interrupted, “You’re in trouble! You missed the line ‘Plucking the qin and ruan, the sheng and xiao echo brightly.’” Zhangzhu then continued with the song:

“Carefully observing, the bright windows and spacious courtyard lead early to the gentle land of dreams. The sounds of phoenix flutes and luan pipes resonate through the clouds. The strings softly sing, and the sound of jade tinkling stirs my tender heart. Two phoenixes soar in the sky. Exotic breezes from Hainan stir the air, teasing the beauty’s heart.” (The Passing of Wild Geese)

As Zhangzhu sang, she playfully tied a knot in her handkerchief and threw it at Hezhu’s face, making Hezhu giggle. Hua Gongzi applauded loudly, and Madam Hua smiled gracefully. They each took a sip of wine as Hezhu began her song:

“By mistake, I walked up Mount Wu, bringing with me thoughts of drifting clouds. In my hurry, I forgot the look of the immortal. Let not the spring night with flowers and the moon be a lie. A good match has come my way, hard to refuse. I’m ready to meet my fate in Gaotang.” (Little Peach Blossom)

After finishing the part Visiting Cui, Aizhu began to sing Sleeping Fragrance:

“The short spring jacket has its sleeves rolled up, plucking the zither amidst the flowers, lost in a dream. This morning, I fully raised the embroidered curtain hook, not allowing the golden willow threads to block the magnolia boat.” (Immortal at the River)

Hua Gongzi laughed and said, “For such a marvelous song, it would take someone like Fan Su of Bai Xiangshan to sing it perfectly.” Madam Hua laughed and replied, “How could we get Fan Su? Even these maids are quite adequate, far better than those actors in the theater troupes outside.” Hua Gongzi nodded in agreement, saying, “Indeed.” Next, Zengzhu sang:

“The garden’s peach blossoms are as red as embroidery, their beauty filling Wenjun’s wine cups. The golden peacock screen opens, encircling the day with spring. The golden goblets have been washed clean, and the fragrant incense burner has been lit. This soft, gentle touch should be enjoyed by Xiangru.” (A Branch of Flowers)

Huazhu, while beating the drum, followed with her song:

“Poetry and prose from the Qi and Liang dynasties, the flowers and willows of the Chen and Sui. Day by day, the fragrance of love continues to linger. Leaning against green robes, now Little Du wanders in Yangzhou. Reflecting on past beauty, playing the flute, from this moment, spring is in my hands. The scholar’s thirst is urgent, in need of relief, but the setting sun seems reluctant to descend the stairs, just as I finish a cup of wine.” (Liangzhou Prelude)

Hua Gongzi said to his wife, “Such beautiful lines deserve to be honored with a large cup of wine.” He filled a large cup and asked Baozhu to offer it to his wife. Baozhu, holding the cup, knelt down on both knees. Madam Hua said, “My tolerance for alcohol is low, so I cannot drink this large cup. Please drink it yourself.” She then poured some of the wine from the large cup into a small one and instructed Baozhu to give it to Hua Gongzi. Baozhu then knelt before Hua Gongzi, who drank it in one gulp.

Mingzhu broke off two branches of red and white peach blossoms, placed them in a Ruyao vase, and set it before Hua Gongzi and Madam Hua. Then Zhenzhu began to sing:

“The flowers tremble on the tower, the wind shakes the curtains, leaning on a figure of heroic elegance. The endless feelings of spring, the golden hairpin is once again used to arrange her hair.”

“The idle flowers bloom even more beautifully, wild grasses give off their fragrance, befitting a lady. Tonight, the lamplight glows softly through the gauze. Even a seasoned official might blush. It’s hard to compose a fitting line.” (Previous Tune)

Hua Gongzi remarked, “The line ‘Even a seasoned official might blush’—how could an ordinary person come up with such a phrase?” Madam Hua added, “It is as brilliant as the line ‘Now Little Du roams in Yangzhou.’” Just then, Ruizhu and Baozhu began to sing together:

“The golden goblet accompanies the drinking game, never ceasing, as the jade goblet is overturned after dusk. Secretly hand in hand, eyebrows furrowed with worry, fragrant skin grows thin.”

“A moment of spring night feels like eternity. How can one explain the longing of the lotus bud clasp before others? Waiting until the lamps are dim and the banquet table is cleared, the palace jars drip until the lotus-shaped water clock runs out.” (Step by Step High)

Huazhu followed by singing, and Mingzhu accompanied:

“The sound of flutes and pipes echoes from the painted pavilion, filling the air with soft singing, the lights flickering like spring daylight. On Mount Tiantai, Liu and Ruan meet—the perfect couple.”

“Layer upon layer of embroidered curtains permeated with fragrance, onlookers’ brows furrow with envy. The drunken revelers are like waves in the wind, but those who have the fortune to indulge in beauty were born with it.”

“The misty moon over Qinhuai has seen no change, and the scent of makeup and powder fills the Eastern Flow. Night after night, spring feelings scatter without end.”

After the final verse, Hua Gongzi and Madam Hua were very pleased. The ten maids stood up together. Hua Gongzi said, “It must have been hard for them today; they deserve a reward.” Madam Hua responded, “We should establish a ranking to make the rewards and penalties clear.” She then called for writing tools. Ai Zhu quickly fetched a brush, ink, and floral paper, placing them in front of Hua Gongzi. Hua Gongzi deferred to his wife, asking her to judge. Madam Hua insisted that he do it, but Hua Gongzi said, “When it comes to music and rhythm, I truly am not as skilled as you. I’m afraid I wouldn’t be fair, so it’s better if you decide.” Madam Hua smiled and took the brush, writing ten characters, one for each maid, based on the character preceding their names. She then said to Hua Gongzi, “According to my judgment, Baozhu should be ranked first. Her singing was lively and elegant, with a refined and gentle charm. Out of the ten, she stood out the most. Second is Ai Zhu—her emotions and artistry were well-rounded. Next is Zhenzhu, then Zhangzhu, Ruizhu, Zhenzhu, Huazhu, Hezhu, Huazhu, and Mingzhu. I wonder if this seems fair?” Hua Gongzi replied, “It is perfectly fair.” Madam Hua then asked the ten maids, “If any of you feel wronged, don’t hesitate to speak.” Huazhu, smiling shyly, said, “I feel that my singing might have been better than Ruizhu’s and Zhenzhu’s.” Madam Hua replied, “You may not be satisfied, but you don’t realize your own faults when singing. You try to highlight your strengths and cover others’ weaknesses by adding embellishments to your melody, which is more characteristic of opera rather than pure music. Pure music should be sung with elegance, free of excessive ornamentation, to reveal its true nature. Since you’re used to performing operatic pieces, you haven’t quite mastered the purity of tone yet. If the listener didn’t know better, they might have placed you first!” Huazhu finally accepted the judgment. She then asked, “Madam, what do you think of Shanzhi’s singing?” Madam Hua replied, “Shanzhi is also inclined towards opera, but Qin Yan, though inexperienced, has a clearer sense of music.”

Hearing Qin Yan’s name, Hua Gongzi said to Madam Hua, “That child Qin Yan is indeed a bit strange. We treat him well, but he always seems to carry some grievance in his heart. He has taken leave for over a month now and hasn’t come back. He really doesn’t seem like someone of low character, but for some reason, I just don’t feel at ease with him. I can’t figure out why.” Madam Hua replied, “I see him as having a rather proud disposition, and he doesn’t seem like the type willing to serve under others. However, he must realize his current position leaves him no choice. As the saying goes, ‘Do the duties of your office and observe its rites.’ If he continues to act haughtily, he’s truly being foolish.” Hua Gongzi smiled without saying anything further. Madam Hua then distributed the rewards to the ten maids: those ranked first received hairpins and rings, while those ranked second received fragrant powder.

The two old women who had accompanied them had sneaked off to drink half of the cold wine. One of them was already tipsy, leaning against a rock and sitting on the ground, nearly falling asleep. The other was trying to eavesdrop on the conversation but couldn’t hear it clearly.

When Ai Zhu approached, the old woman asked, “Miss, what were Madam and the others discussing? I saw her writing something down.” Ai Zhu smiled and replied, “She’s writing down what to reward us with.” The old woman said, “You young ladies are truly lucky, always receiving rewards. We work from dawn till dusk, and we’ve never been given anything special. Miss, when the rewards come, if there’s anything you don’t want, give it to me. Don’t let those little maids waste it.” Ai Zhu chuckled and walked away. A little maid named Xiang’er laughed and said, “They haven’t even received the rewards yet, and you’re already asking for leftovers. Tomorrow, I’ll buy you a flask so you can store more wine. You’re always holding that jug without a handle, drinking straight from the mouth. Do you think you deserve anything better?” The old woman, ridiculed by Xiang’er, didn’t dare scold her and could only glare at her in frustration. The other old woman sighed softly, saying, “It’s always been said that when people grow old, their value fades, just like pearls turning yellow. Why do you bother arguing with them?”

At this point, Hua Gongzi suddenly recited two lines from The Peony Pavilion: “Such fine times and beautiful scenes, yet the heavens seem cruel; such joyful occasions, whose courtyard do they grace?” Madam Hua smiled and said, “The Peony Pavilion’s Wandering in the Garden and Dreaming of Love can indeed be called charming and graceful, with the soft warmth of fragrance and jade. But when I read the play, I always thought that Liu Mengmei didn’t seem worthy of Liniang.” Hua Gongzi replied, “I’ve thought the same. Liu Mengmei does seem a bit rough and naturally doesn’t match Liniang’s refinement. As for the One Hundred Plays of the Yuan, they are suitable for performances, but not for reading. In terms of literary merit, these plays should just be thrown into the fire and burned.”

He continued, “It’s baffling how some people endlessly praise them, merely enjoying the rhythm and sounds. How could anyone find a single good line in those texts?” Madam Hua said, “I think that before these plays were performed, they might have been better. But the performers modify them to fit their melodies, turning gold into iron with every change. Not to brag, but these plays are no more than musical scores. They don’t pay attention to the elegance or crudeness of the language. When there are plays with better lyrics, no one knows how to perform them. Ever since the establishment of the Nine Palace Scores, everyone only knows how to change words or tones, but they don’t know how to adjust the tunes to fit the lyrics. This is another unfortunate thing in the world.” Hua Gongzi exclaimed, “That’s a brilliant insight! As I look at these famous flowers and hear such wonderful music, I’m inspired to write a small poem and have them sing it. Though it may not compare to the elegance of the Peach Blossom Fan, it would still bring us enjoyment. What do you think?” Madam Hua replied, “That’s a great idea! Why not compose it to the tune of Liangzhou Prelude and use its melody for your new poem? Wouldn’t that make things easier?” Hua Gongzi responded, “Wonderful! Wonderful! You should compose it first.” Madam Hua laughed, “How could I? You should write it first, and I’ll follow your rhyme.” Hua Gongzi agreed, drank a few more cups of wine, thought for a moment, and then wrote a poem to the tune of Liangzhou Prelude, handing it to Madam Hua. She read aloud:

“Radiant clouds form a tapestry, icy silk like scissors, countless tender emotions gently flow. Such fine times and beautiful scenes, black gauze and red sleeves sway together.”

“Shaming even the immortals, they leisurely lead the traveler, secretly dispelling worldly thoughts. A moment of spring is worth a thousand pieces of gold, jeweled curtains and silver screens reveal a paradise—don’t waste the shallow gold cup.”

Madam Hua, after reading it, praised it endlessly. She drank a small cup of wine herself and laughed, saying, “I followed your advice with ‘don’t waste the shallow gold cup.’ But with such a beautifully composed song, how could I possibly match it? Even in the Peach Blossom Fan, the writing is so refined and delicate, with such an elevated tone. I should just give up.” Hua Gongzi laughed and said, “Don’t be so modest. You certainly have brilliant ideas that I can’t think of. Quickly write it down so they can sing it.” Madam Hua recited the poem again, praised it a few more times, and then wrote her own poem, handing it to Hua Gongzi, who read:

“The curtains gently sway, the towers are fully visible, crimson snow and flying jade compete for beauty. Soft songs and delicate glances give rise to even more charm.”

“The years pass like water, green leaves turn to shade—how could springtime be sold so cheaply? Flowers bloom everywhere in Jin Gu and the Stone House, envying only the mandarin ducks, not the immortals. Don’t waste the shallow gold cup.”

Hua Gongzi recited it several times, clapped his hands in admiration, and exclaimed, “This poem surpasses mine! These fifty-seven words are like fragrant clouds swirling and flower petals falling in a shower. Even the Peach Blossom Fan doesn’t have lines as beautiful as these.” Madam Hua smiled and said, “You flatter me too much. I believe it doesn’t compare to yours. Your high praise makes me feel uneasy.” Hua Gongzi replied, “Though ‘envying only the mandarin ducks, not the immortals’ is a familiar phrase, your use of it here surpasses the original. It would be a shame if Cui Yuanyang and Zheng Zhage hadn’t become famous from it.” He then called Baozhu and Ai Zhu over, instructing them to memorize the poems well so they could perform them.

The two maids, Baozhu and Aizhu, practiced the song several times until they had memorized it. They began singing, but after just two lines, they got the rhythm wrong. Madam Hua said, “You’re still not familiar with it. Write the musical notation next to the lyrics and sing while looking at it.” Baozhu and Aizhu wrote down the notation, and when they sang again, it matched the tune perfectly. Both Madam Hua and Hua Gongzi were very pleased. Hua Gongzi laughed and said, “These two songs have certainly established our singers. Why don’t you sing as well? No one outside can hear us here.” Madam Hua smiled and replied, “When have you ever seen me sing?” Hua Gongzi said, “If you truly don’t know how to sing, how is it that you understand the subtle nuances so well? And whenever someone makes a mistake in the rhythm, you always catch it.” Madam Hua laughed and said, “After listening to it every few days, how could I not become familiar with it?” Hua Gongzi said, “I’m quite familiar with it as well, but sometimes I don’t pay attention, and when a mistake is made, I don’t even notice. I suppose it’s because I’m careless.”

Madam Hua said, “Why don’t you sing?” Hua Gongzi replied, “Singing alone is no fun.” Madam Hua said, “You can sing with Baozhu. Besides, the line ‘don’t waste the shallow gold cup’ is meant to be a duet.” Hua Gongzi said, “Let’s not sing now. Tomorrow, we’ll compose a few more verses and create a full suite called Appreciating Flowers. We can have them perform as if they were us, and call it Flower Offering. What do you think?” Madam Hua said, “That wouldn’t be very interesting. It would turn out like Appreciating Lotuses. The ten maids might be good at playing comedic roles, but it would still feel too common.” Hua Gongzi laughed and said, “If there’s a comedic role to be played, only Huazhu can handle it.” Hearing this, Huazhu blushed, turned her head, and said to Aizhu, “You could play it, too.” Before Aizhu could respond, Hua Gongzi said, “Aizhu will be the supporting female role, Huazhu will be the old female role, Baozhu will be the lead female role, and Ruizhu will be the young female role. The others can play the male roles, the painted faces, and the supporting roles, which will be even better than the eight performers.” Madam Hua said, “That sounds doable, but I’m afraid they might be too shy to pull it off.” As she spoke, she admired the peach blossoms, which were bathed in the evening light, appearing even more vibrant—red like glowing clouds and brocade, white turning to a soft pink, and some even shimmering like gold. The sight was exceptionally beautiful. However, noticing that the day was drawing to a close, she said to Hua Gongzi, “We’ve enjoyed ourselves enough for today. I’m starting to feel a bit tired. Let’s go inside.” She stood up, and Hua Gongzi rose as well. Madam Hua led the ten maids and took Lady Hua Rui’s portrait, The Peach Blossom Fan, and her embroidered New Songs from the Jade Terrace inside with her. Hua Gongzi accompanied her, walking leisurely.

They stopped briefly at the Ancient Vine Study before proceeding to the Yixiang Pavilion. The path over the rocky terrain was steep and difficult to traverse, so the maids carefully supported Madam Hua as they slowly made their way forward. Ahead was a smooth, paved stone street called Lychee Street, which they crossed easily. After passing three or four more pavilions, they finally entered the inner chambers.

Meanwhile, in the garden, the two old women were cleaning up. Though they had the help of two little maids, they still couldn’t carry everything in one trip. Earlier, six of the maids had helped carry some items, but now they had to rely on Shanzhi, Jinling, and Yuling to help with a few more things.

The two old women staggered and stumbled for quite a while before finally making it back inside.

Hua Gongzi escorted Madam Hua all the way to her room and sat with her for a while, reviewing the lyrics they had written earlier. Afterward, they had dinner together. Suddenly feeling in high spirits, Hua Gongzi went to Xihong Pavilion. Remembering that Qin Yan hadn’t returned from his leave, even though it seemed his time off had already passed, he called a little maid to summon Shanzhi. After a while, the maid returned with Shanzhi. Hua Gongzi asked, “On what day did Qin Yan take leave?” Shanzhi replied, “The 24th day of the first month.” Hua Gongzi said, “The 24th day of the first month—today is already the 2nd day of the third month. He requested one month off, so why hasn’t he returned after seven or eight extra days?”

Shanzhi remained silent for a moment before saying, “Perhaps something came up, and he needs to finish his business before returning.” Hua Gongzi said, “I don’t think he has any pressing matters. Tomorrow, I’ll send someone out of the city to find him and ask when he plans to return.” Shanzhi agreed.

After exchanging a few more words, Hua Gongzi went inside. What happens next remains to be seen. Stay tuned for the next chapter.

第四二回 索養贍師娘勒價 打茶圍幕友破財 GPT-4o

  話說琴言在怡園與子玉敘了幾日,頗覺十分暢滿。到長慶葬事過了,忙了兩三天,琴言辛苦了,身子有些不快起來,意欲安頓幾天,再進華府。一日早飯後,臥在房中,見他師娘進來,琴言連忙站起。師娘叫他坐了,說道:「從前你進華府,不知華公子怎樣對你師父講的,師父也沒有對我說過。他在時我諸事不管,如今是要我支持門戶了。我想我們一年總要三千吊錢才夠花消。你看那天福、天壽掙得出來嗎?你沒有進華府時,一月內極少也掙得二三百吊錢。如今你又不進班子,這錢自然要出在華府裡,想他們也不肯白使喚人。你與我講定了,一月給我多少錢,其餘你自己存下,將來可成家立業,過一輩子的日子。今雖少了你師父一個,其餘還是一樣,就算省儉些,大約二百吊錢一月總要的。你師父蘇州也沒有家,我又回不去,我不守住這個舊業做什麼呢?三十幾歲的人了,還有什麼路走?開門七件事,好不難。

  還有那些人情使費,是免不了的。我知道你是有良心的人,你替我想想,叫我怎樣,不靠你靠誰?」琴言聽了,呆了一會,心中想道:「這倒是件難事。

  當初我也不知怎樣,也不曉師父得過多少錢。就聽得他們說,師父每月進府來領一次,也不知多少。如今師父死了,他們只怕未必照舊了。若除了華府,又問誰去要錢?難道還可以問度香商量麼?不比在外,常可見面。此刻師娘要我一月定給多少錢,這倒是件難事。況且公子近來待我又不如從前,這話怎好去問他?」想來想去,不得主意,答不出來。他師娘心上疑著華公子待琴言不知怎樣好,自然要一千就是一千,要二千就是二千。這幾天在琴言身上盤算,把個心想昏了。又恐琴言存著壞心,道是師父死了,便可撒開。所以長慶媳婦的心,想錢倒與長慶一樣,可稱良偶。便要緊擠住了琴言,做個靠山吃山、造水吃水的主意。見琴言不語,便生疑慮,又道:「你怎麼不說話?多少總要有個定數。」琴言道:「當日師父將我送進華府,原是避難,我實不知是怎樣講的。華府有錢給他,沒有錢給他,我也不知。且我進去之後,從沒有見著師父的面。

  只聽說師父每月到府一回,也只在門房裡,不知領多少錢。此時我又不出去應酬,一月給師娘多少錢,原是應該的,但我拿不定主意自己有錢無錢,我怎敢隨口答應?設或答應了又不見錢呢,怎麼對得住師娘?」他師娘口中哼了一聲道:「我不信,我也不知細底。你師父是不知自己要死,若知道自己要死,也早對我說了。我聽得去年你沒有進去時,華公子就打發人出來說要買你,他可是不肯花錢的主兒?一個人憑良心過日子,怎麼師父一死,你就變起心來?」琴言聽了這些話,已氣得要哭,只得忍住了,說道:「這話只好等我進去了再商量,我自己是沒有留一個錢。去年及新年得的賞賜,就是前天那一包銀子。

  師娘要三百吊錢一月,只怕不能有這許多,總要問明白公子才好定得。但是這句話,師娘代我想想,怎好自己去對公子講?」

  他師娘冷笑道:「人在他家半年多了,還不好講?交情越重,錢應該越多了。若是不給錢的交情,要他做什麼?你不要裝糊塗,他又沒花過三千五千兩替你出師。若出了師,我自然不能對你講這些話了。還有那一種有良心的,念著師父、師娘,就出了師還常常孝敬,也是有的。不然你就對他說,叫他拿三千兩銀子來出師,我可以置些產業,倒比零碎的好。這兩條路憑你走那一條。你總要講明了,才可以進城。不然進去了,我又不能進來找你,便費了許多周折。」說罷起身出去了。琴言受了這些話,又不能駁他,心中好不氣苦。以為師父死了,這個身子由得自己,那知師娘更加利害。

  氣忿忿的重新躺下,思前想後,毫無主意。傷心了一會,又想道:「我每逢想不透的,經香畹一說就明白了,此事非與他商量不可。」主意定了,帶了跟他的小孩子,隨身便服,走出門來。

  到了素蘭寓處,卻值素蘭未回,意欲回家,又屬煩悶。想寶珠離此不遠,不如找他談談也好。才出得素蘭門口,見兩人站在街心。偶抬頭一看,一個是圓臉,生得混混沌沌,腳下倒是一雙皂靴。一個生得獐頭鼠目,便帽上拖著一綹長紅帽緯。

  琴言低著頭,只顧走,覺那兩人就跟著他。聽得一人低低的說道:「好一朵鮮花。」又聽得一個說道:「咦,是那一家的,我竟不認識。我們且踩踩他。」又聽那個說道:「這才算個好腦袋呢。」琴言聽了,好不有氣,然也無奈何,只好由他們講。只聽得背後□□促促,腳步接著腳步,衣裳碰著衣裳,順風吹來鼻中,覺有狐臊氣。急行幾步,到了寶珠門口。叫小孩子進去問時,也不在家。琴言見那兩人又在後頭站著,心中氣極,便急急的回去,那兩人也就急急的跟來。琴言到了自己門口,一直低了頭進去了。

  此刻正是散戲的時候,這些相公如何在家?琴言白白走了一回,路上又遇著這兩個厭物,更加納悶。進了房,長歎了一聲,不覺淚下。

  偏有那師娘的表弟伍麻子,不看風色,走進來坐在炕沿,捏著潮煙袋,找了個紙條子,抽了二三十口,紙煤煙吹得一地。

  又盤三問四的尋這樣,看那樣。琴言好不砂煩,也不理他。伍麻子吃了一會潮煙,問琴言道:「我聽說華府裡那些大爺們是不用說了,各人家裡都是大屋子,有十個八個小老婆陪著睡覺。

  就是那些三爺、四爺、五爺,連那些趕車的、養馬的、鍘草的,新年上也穿著狐狸皮襖。」說到此,將手比著個樣子道:「這麼大的皮荷包,拴在腰裡,到賭場上解開來,盡是銀錁子,抓一把就押個孤丁。還有去年來找你鬧的那個姓金的三小子金三,在酒館子裡喝酒,也叫個打十不閒的陪陪。雖然是訛你爹的錢,然而也還有些出息,是真的嗎?怎麼這些人也這麼發財?」琴言心中只管納悶,更加煩惱,那裡有心聽他的話,只是不答應。

  伍麻子又道:「我聽說這還不算什麼奇事。他家的銀子櫃子裡裝不下,就散堆在牆腳邊,到了兩三年不用他,受了潮氣要霉爛的,便發出曬晾。曬晾了一天,就有人將五兩的換他十兩的,將二兩的換他五兩的,他也不點數。偶然看出來,說:『我的銀子如何變小了?』那些人說:『曬了一天,曬乾了,自然收小了。』這句話我有些不信,難道這位公子,真當著銀子都曬得乾嗎?」琴言聽到此,不覺失笑道:「你這話是那裡聽來的。」伍麻子道:「我們有一班朋友,閒著沒有事,聚在一處就講這些話。城裡一個華公子,城外一個大園子裡的徐老爺,這兩家富貴,講一年也講不完。說那徐老爺的園子裡山子石底下,埋著十缸銀,十缸金。那看金子的財神爺是一頭黃毛,看銀子的財神爺是一頭的白毛。到半夜裡,他兩個便坐在園牆上嚇人,還要拿金錠、銀錠子打人。有時運的被他打著了,就撿了金銀回去,回去就發財。沒有時運的,被他打著了,撿起來是塊黃土,回去還要生病。我看財神爺也勢利,只奉承有時運的人。」琴言聽了,倒也好笑。

  伍麻子正說得高興,忽外面有人叫他,就出去了。原來有兩個客來打茶圍,伍麻子招呼到客廳坐下,打量這二人,見一個衣賞很舊,穿著舊皂靴,頭上的小帽子油晃晃的,沾了些灰土。心上想:「他不是個監生老爺,就是個沒選期的老爺。那一人衣裳略新些,帽上拖著一綹紅線緯,雖不像個有錢的,或者倒是個老白相。」問了他們的姓,讓他們坐了。你道這兩人是誰?一個是烏大傻,一個是姬亮軒,他二人新在戲園裡認識。這日都在街上閒走,適相遇了,跟了琴言到門口。亮軒恍惚記得這了門,想了一會想著了,就猜方才見的是琴言。後又想起奚十一的話,說前月在聘才處叫他陪過酒,無疑是他。便與大傻講了,大傻見亮軒高興,欲贊成他進去,好吃個鑲邊酒,便道:「管他是與不是,既是相公寓裡,總可以進得的,我們且進去坐坐,喝杯茶也好。」亮軒道:「你高興就進去,我是奉陪的。」商量一會,才同了進去。

  這邊伍麻子正在張羅,卻好天福、天壽散戲回來。見亮軒像是見過的,又記不清,請了安。那個大傻子,他們卻見過他,在園子裡聽襯戲的,便也請了安。大傻子迷迷盹盹的說道:「今日蘭保的《盜令》、《殺舟》,桂保的《相約》、《相罵》,實是個名人家數,他人做不來的。」亮軒道:「你們還認得我麼?」天福道:「有些面善,想不起來,好像那裡見過的。」天壽眼瞪瞪的看了一會,問道:「你能是不是去年同一位吃煙的老爺來?那位吃煙的同我師父打起來,還是你能拉開的。」

  亮軒道:「你的記性好,天福就不記得了。」天福聽了也想起來,道:「哎喲!那一天好怕人。那位吃煙的好不利害,把桌子都打翻了,還直打到裡頭去。幸虧我躲得快,不然給他一腳,也踢個半死。」亮軒道:「可不是,虧我救了你們,你們感激我不感激呢?」天壽道:「那一位如今那裡去了?」亮軒道:「現在病著。」天福道:「天報!天報!叫他多病幾天。」大傻子道:「方才見個相公進來,叫什麼名字?」天福道:「沒有阿,我們就是師兄弟兩個。」亮軒道:「有一個進來的,比你們高些,有十六七歲了。」天壽道:「沒有,沒有。我們只有一個琴師兄,從華公府回來,如今他也不算相公,不唱戲了。或者你們看見的就是他。」亮軒道:「不錯,不錯,就是他。可以叫他出來見見麼?」天福搖頭道:「他不見人的,多少人知他回來了,要見見他,他總不肯出來。就只到怡園徐老爺處,除了他家,是不到第二家的。」大傻子道:「他既不肯出來,你領我們到他屋裡坐坐是可以的。」天壽搖頭道:「他要罵我們。」伍麻子站在廊前道:「我們這個琴官,如今是華公府的二爺,不見人了。二位老爺如高興,叫天福、天壽伺侯罷。」

  大傻子望著亮軒道:「你們既然是舊交,自然也應敘敘,斷無空坐之理。」亮軒支吾道:「我還有點事。」天壽道:「你能沒有事,你能不肯賞臉。」亮軒道:「真有事。」伍麻子道:「坐坐罷,就有事也不必忙。如今他的師父不在了,他師娘就靠著這兩個孩子呢。」大傻道:「你也難得出來,我也走乏了,略坐一坐罷。」又問天福道:「你師父幾時不在的?」天福道:「前月二十五。」大傻道:「咳,我竟不曉得他死了。你們雖不認得我,你師父倒與我極相好的。」天壽道:「我也常見你在戲園裡,你怎麼坐不住,總走的時候多?」大傻子道:「我的朋友多,照應了一個,不照應那個,就招人怪了。」天福道:「我見你進來又出去,出去又進來,好像忙得很。」大傻道:「既到這個園子裡照應了,自然也要到那個園子去照應,不然也要招怪的。」伍麻子已走開。

  少頃,亮軒要走,天福拖住了他,大傻卻不動身。只見打雜的進來,在桌子上擺了幾個碟子,天福道:「姬老爺請坐罷。」亮軒著急,對著大傻擠眉弄眼,要叫他走的意思。大傻裝作不見,一手摸著那幾根既稀且短的鼠鬚,拈了幾拈。亮軒見他不動,只得獨自想跑,說道:「我要小便。」天壽指著院子裡道:「那東牆角就可以。」亮軒走出屋子,到院子中間,撒開腳步就走。

  不料天壽在後,扯著他的髮辮一迸,將亮軒的帽子落了下來,髮根拉得很疼。

  天壽嘻嘻的笑,亮軒急回轉頭來,漲紅了臉道:「這是什麼頑法?」天壽揀了帽子,拍淨了灰,與他戴上,拉了他進來。

  亮軒道:「我真有事,何苦纏我。」大傻子見了酒,喉嚨已經發癢,勸亮軒道:「他們這般至誠留你,你就賞他們點臉罷。既擺了出來,不賞他們的臉,也叫他們下不去。」亮軒無法,又見大傻不肯走,反留住他,想是大傻要做這個東。如果大傻作東,也就放心了,只得勉強坐下。天福、天壽各斟了酒。亮軒飲了兩杯,見大傻子放心樂意的喝酒,手裡抓了一把杏仁,不住的往嘴裡去,又見他吃了三個山裡紅,一個柿餅。

  亮軒心上又想去看看琴言,此時已經點了燈,便對天福道:「你同我到你師兄屋子裡去坐坐罷。」天福道:「你定要見他,待我先去講一聲。」天福進去,見琴言在那裡看書,便說道:「外面有個姬老爺要見見你,見不見呢?」琴言道:「我見他作什麼呢?你見我見過人嗎?」天福沒趣,將要出來,琴言想要關門,不料亮軒、大傻已走到房門口,就都匾著身子擠進來。

  琴言滿臉怒容,未開言,大傻子深深一揖,亮軒也曲著腰作了半個揖,滿面堆下笑來。琴言倒也無法,只得還了一揖,不好就走。他們也不待招呼就坐了。

  亮軒瞇齊了鼠眼,掀唇露齒的要說話。大傻先說道:「怪道多天不見令師,原來歸天了,我竟全然不知。非但沒有具個薄分,連拜也沒有為拜一拜。多年相好,從前承他一番相待,倒也不是尋常的交情。」又搖著頭道:「荒唐,荒唐!不知那些聯幛的公分,有我的名字沒有?」亮軒笑容可掬的道:「我去年奉拜過的,偏值尊駕進了華府,以至朝思暮想,直到今日。

  前日又聽得尊駕與敝東同席,我就沒福奉陪。敝東是個直爽人,不會溫存體貼,一切尚祈包涵,不要見怪。」琴言見這二人就是路上跟著他走的,心中甚惱。及見他們恭恭敬敬的作揖,一個說與師父相好,一個說與他敝東同席,正猜不出這兩個是什麼東西,也不來細問,含糊的答應了一聲,叫小子給了兩鍾茶。

  大傻一面吃茶,見掛著一副對子,念將出來,錯了兩字。大傻腹內既屬欠通,眼光又係近視,倒最喜念對子看畫,充那假斯文。琴言看了暗笑,略略看他們的相貌,已經生厭。又見亮軒嘻著嘴說道:「我那敝東,其實很好交的。你是不知道他的脾氣,若混熟了,只怕還離不開呢。」大傻道:「不見那春蘭麼?」亮軒道:「春蘭固然。本來錢也花多了,自應心悅誠服的了。我那英官呢,借去用兩天,就用到如今不肯送還。這個小東西也戀著他,將我往日多少恩情付之流水。這也不能怪他,從來說白鴿子望旺處飛,也是人之常情。況且我這敝東,在京裡也算個闊老鬥,就與那華公子、徐少爺也不相上下,而且他們都是世交。前日那位徐少爺來,適值敝東不在家,他就到我書房來坐了好半日。送他出去時,他再三的約我去逛園。」大傻道:「你去沒有呢?」亮軒道:「我始而倒打算去,況且他往來那一班公子名士,都也與我相好。後來我想他還沒有做過外任,未必知道我們這一席是極尊貴的。若論坐位,是到處第一,我恐他另有些尊長年誼,不肯僭我,我所以沒有去。」大傻道:「可惜,可惜!我吃過他家酒席,只怕京裡要算第一家了。」琴言聽得坐不住,幸天福、天壽都在這裡,便對天福道:「你請二位到外面坐罷,我有事情。」便即走了出來。二人沒趣,只得同天福、天壽也出來了。

  亮軒就想從此脫身,一徑的走,又被福、壽二人拉住。桌上又添了四小碟小菜、兩碗稀飯,亮軒心上想道:「這是什麼吃局,一樣可吃的菜也沒有,難道八碟乾果、四碟小菜、兩碗白粥,就算請客不成?要不然,是傻子與他講明,是要省錢的緣故。這個東,大約是傻子作定了,索性吃他娘的。」亮軒也舉箸吃了一會。大傻子已喝了兩壺酒,將四碟小菜也吃乾淨了,喝了兩碗粥,抹一抹嘴。見亮軒不甚高興,便對天壽道:「姬老爺是要喝熱鬧酒的,你叫人去添些菜來,酒燙得熱熱兒的,與姬老爺豁幾拳。今日是我拉他來的,你們巴結得不好,以後他就不肯來了。」亮軒打量是請他,便放了心,忙說道:「怎麼是這樣的,也算不得吃飯。」天壽道:「這原算不得吃飯,我當你們吃過飯了,隨便吃鍾酒兒坐坐的。既然姬老爺還沒有用飯,另預備飯就是了。」大傻道:「是阿,我也沒有吃飯。姬老爺也吹兩口的,你何不請他去躺躺。」天福道:「那一天真也見你吃了兩口,不過吹不多。」亮軒見大傻這般張羅,像個做東的樣子,便有些喜歡。天福同他們到了裡面,一面吩咐廚房添菜備飯。亮軒原不會吹煙,不過借此消遣。天福、天壽倒有幾口煙癮,便你爭我奪的上煙。大傻乘他們不留心,即走了出來。他也飽了,便蹋著破皂靴匆匆而去。

  亮軒與福、壽二人說了一會話,問了些琴言光景。伍麻子來請吃飯,亮軒才找起大傻來,杳無影響,心中著忙,便變了神色,只管要找烏大傻。天壽說道:「他去了。這個人是坐不住的,我見他在戲園裡,一天總要走個十幾回,想必他就來的。我們先坐,不用等他了。」亮軒只得坐了。看菜是四碟兩碗,兩盤餑餑,就吃了些。終是無精打采,心上要想個脫身之計。

  那伍麻子在旁,見大傻子先走了,看這位又是心神不定,像有心事,倒也猜不著他要跑。那長慶的媳婦,自從丈夫死後,家裡還是第一回開張留客,叫伍麻子好好照料,不要待慢了老鬥,故常在窗前站立。那兩個孩子本來不會說話,夾七夾八的。亮軒更坐不住,橫豎遲早皆走,吃完了,嗽了口,對天福道:「今日擾了你們,我只好明日補情的了,今日卻沒有帶錢。」天福聽了,呆了一呆,不敢答應。還是天壽略靈些,說道:「老爺既沒帶錢,府上在那裡住,叫人送老爺回府,就可以帶了來。」亮軒道:「這也不必,我明日送來罷。」伍麻子聽了,想道:「有些不妙,不料這兩位是這樣的。」便進來在窗戶邊站著,看看亮軒。亮軒想硬走出來,天壽拉住道:「不用忙,再坐坐。」亮軒不理,只要走,天福也來拉住。亮軒一想,不如拿出去年奚十一的手段來嚇嚇他,便喝道:「做什麼!那裡有天天帶著開發來的!我們叫相公,是積了幾回一總開發。你們這些不開眼的東西,還不放手,不要叫我生起氣來,也照去年的樣,給你們一頓打。」兩個孩子怕他,不敢說話。伍麻子是個不懂規矩的人,道是長慶死了,他表姊全要仰仗他。若頭一回買賣就是這樣,臉上覺得不好看,況且又是他幫著留的。聽了亮軒這些話,便動了氣,說道:「姬老爺,你這話講得不在理。你老爺又沒有來過兩回,伺候了半天,酒飯煙茶都是錢買來的,一個大錢不見面,倒要罵人不開眼。就說送你回府也沒有說錯,難道你沒有個住處?就是住店也有個店,住廟也有個廟。身邊不帶著,自然就到府上去領,這句話就算得罪了人麼?

  你既沒有帶錢,難道不准你走,留你的東西做抵押不成?自然跟你回去。知道了一個地方,就歇一天給我們,也使得。」亮軒無言可答,再想說兩句大話,又說不出來。那樣雞肋身材,木瓜腦袋,就裝些威風,也嚇不動人,只得說道:「我是省你們跟我走,你當是什麼?你既不嫌路遠,就跟我去領賞。」伍麻子想那些跟兔不中用,便自己提了燈籠照了。亮軒輕輕的腳步,左繞右繞,還想遁去。無奈伍麻子緊緊的照著,亮軒只得回寓,叫他在門口等了,好不懊悔,上了大傻的惡當,心裡罵幾聲,開了拜匣,撿出幾張錢票,看來看去,猶如割他的肉一般,忍著心疼,撿了一張兩弔的,又於紙頁子內撿了一張一弔的,要找人送出,跟他的人又不在家。只得拈了一個紙條子,蘸上油點子出來,交與伍麻子,轉身就走。

  伍麻子雖不認的字,但長慶生前將票子叫他取錢,也不知取了若干。一字到十字這幾個,憑你怎樣字寫,他都認得。燈下一看見是兩弔,便叫道:「姬老爺轉來!」亮軒欲待不理他,已跟進了門,只得應道:「還有什麼?」伍麻子道:「這兩吊錢怎樣,是賞我的麼?那相公開發,酒席錢呢?」亮軒道:「我不曉得,一總在內。」伍麻子道:「姬爺不要頑笑,既然這麼說,請收了。」便將票子遞過來。亮軒無奈,只得又添上那一弔,說道:「盡在乎此,你要不要也隨你罷。」伍麻子如何肯收,便發話道:「既然心疼著錢,也應打算打算,就不該進來。就是擺個酒,至少也得二十弔,何況添菜、吃飯!三吊錢,我們賞廚房打雜的還不夠呢。」亮軒不理,一直進去了。

  伍麻子欲要跟進來,門房裡有人聽見,出來問是什麼事情。

  伍麻子將細底說了,那管門的笑道:「我們這師爺也太想便宜了,既要樂又捨不得錢。你也算了,折了這一回本錢罷,不要在此囉唣,適或教我們老爺聽見了,倒不好。」伍麻子見亮軒已進去了,又不好跟進去,再經那門公勸告他,知道是奚十一的寓處,恐怕鬧出事來,只好轉回,卻也講了好些淡話,匆匆回家交帳。

  長慶媳婦一見只有三吊錢,便說道:「那裡有這樣開發?你也在這裡多年了,你見收過三吊錢麼?怎麼不摔還他,也臊臊他的臉!腥不腥,臭不臭,兩個相公留了兩個客,煙茶酒飯,鬧得烏煙瘴氣的,還替人做跟班,提了燈籠送回去,接了三吊錢就夾著屁股回來。一個漢子連個數目字都不認得,難道你錢票子見得少麼?」把個伍麻子罵得火星直冒,嚷道:「我豈不知道,我見千見萬,也沒見這兩個不愛臉的,一個喝了兩碗粥先逃走了,這個也是時刻想跑,好容易逼住了他,送他回去。

  我想十弔八弔,最少不去了。誰料他先還只給兩吊錢,這一弔還是後來加上的。那個忘八蛋肯接他的?他塞在你手裡,就跑進去了。我想跟他進去,有個管門的出來解勸,說是奚十一的寓處。那奚十一是好惹的?去年憑空的來找琴官,將姐夫一摔一個大筋斗,半天爬不起來,桌椅板凳打得粉碎。倘今日又遇見了他,可不要白挨一頓打,連這三吊錢也沒有,我所以只好接了回來。我豈不想他三十弔麼?」長慶媳婦道:「都是你們這些瞎眼睛的,也不分個人鬼。分明來打茶圍的,苦苦拉住他,將個臭蟲當作洋蟲。以後如遇這等不要臉的下作東西進來,務必攆他出去。太太這裡不是捨粥廠,又不是我的兒子,吃了抹抹嘴就走。當家的死後,今日還是頭一回開市,就遇著兩個混賬東西,與前年那個開薑店姓楊的楊八一樣,不是玉天仙還叫他姊夫呢。歸根兒是他媽的白吃白喝。這些個不要臉的狗雞巴□的,真他媽的可惡!」長慶媳婦叨叨了一回。到明日,伍麻子去照票子,誰知後來添的一弔還是張假的。又到奚十一寓處來找亮軒,倒被奚十一的家人罵了一頓。伍麻子受屈而回,只得自己賠上一吊錢,交清了賬,唯有咒罵亮軒而已。

  琴言今日找著了寶珠、素蘭、商量師師娘要錢之事。不知寶、素二人有何良策,且聽下回分解。

The story begins with Qin Yan spending a few days with Zi Yu at Yi Garden, feeling quite content. After the funeral of Changqing, things got busy for two or three days, leaving Qin Yan exhausted and somewhat unwell. He wanted to rest for a few days before heading back to the Hua Mansion. One day, after breakfast, while lying in his room, he saw his master’s wife enter. Qin Yan quickly stood up, but she asked him to sit down and said, “When you first entered the Hua Mansion, I don’t know what Hua Gongzi told your master, and he never mentioned it to me either. Back then, I didn’t manage any of the affairs, but now I have to take charge of the household. I figure we need at least three thousand strings of cash a year to cover our expenses. Do you think Tianfu and Tianshou can earn that much? Before you went to the Hua Mansion, you earned at least two or three hundred strings of cash a month. Now that you are no longer in the troupe, that money has to come from the Hua Mansion. I doubt they’ll make you work for free. You should make an agreement with me—set a monthly amount you’ll give me, and the rest you can save for yourself, so that one day you can settle down and start a family. Even though your master is gone, things are still mostly the same, though we’ll need to be more frugal. We’ll still need at least two hundred strings of cash a month. Your master didn’t have a family in Suzhou, and I can’t go back there either. If I don’t keep running this business, what else can I do? I’m already over thirty, what other path is there for me? Managing a household is hard.”

She continued, “And there are always social obligations we can’t avoid. I know you’re a good-hearted person, so think about it. If I can’t rely on you, who else can I rely on?” Qin Yan listened, dazed for a moment, thinking to himself, “This is indeed a difficult matter. I never knew how much money Master was making, and I only heard that he went to the Hua Mansion once a month, but I don’t know how much he received. Now that Master is gone, they may not continue to give the same amount. And who else can I ask for money if not the Hua Mansion? Can I even approach Du Xiang to negotiate? It’s not like we can meet often anymore. Now that Master’s wife wants a fixed monthly sum from me, that’s a tough request. Besides, Hua Gongzi hasn’t treated me as well lately as he did before, so how can I bring this up to him?” Thinking it over, he couldn’t come up with a solution and remained silent.

His master’s wife, suspecting that Hua Gongzi might not be treating Qin Yan well, naturally thought that if she asked for one thousand strings, it would be one thousand; if she asked for two thousand, it would be two thousand. For the past few days, she had been calculating in her mind regarding Qin Yan, nearly driving herself crazy. She also feared that Qin Yan might harbor ill intentions, thinking that with his master gone, he could break free. Her thoughts about money were as aligned with Changqing’s as possible, making her an excellent match for him. She was determined to pressure Qin Yan, treating him as her financial security, depending on him just as one would rely on a mountain for food or water. Seeing that Qin Yan wasn’t speaking, she grew suspicious and said, “Why aren’t you saying anything? There has to be a set amount.” Qin Yan replied, “When Master sent me to the Hua Mansion, it was to escape a difficult situation. I truly don’t know what arrangements were made. Whether the Hua Mansion gave him money or not, I have no idea. After I went there, I never saw Master again. I only heard that he went to the mansion once a month and stayed in the porter’s lodge, but I don’t know how much money he received. Now, I don’t go out for social engagements, so it’s only right to give Master’s wife some money every month. But I can’t make a decision on how much I’ll have, so how could I agree lightly? If I promise something and the money doesn’t come through, how could I face you?”

His master’s wife snorted and said, “I don’t believe you, and I don’t know the details either. Your master didn’t know he was going to die; if he had known, he would have told me earlier. I heard that last year, before you went to the Hua Mansion, Hua Gongzi sent someone out to buy you, and he’s not someone who hesitates to spend money. Can a person with a conscience live their life that way? How can you change your heart as soon as your master dies?” Hearing these words, Qin Yan was on the verge of tears, but he held back and said, “I can only discuss this after I go to the mansion. I haven’t saved a penny. The rewards I received last year and for the New Year are the same as the silver bag I got the other day. Master’s wife is asking for three hundred strings of cash a month, but I’m afraid I can’t promise that much. I have to ask Hua Gongzi and get a clear answer before I can commit. But please consider, how can I talk to Hua Gongzi about this myself?”

His master’s wife laughed coldly and said, “You’ve been with him for more than half a year, and you still can’t bring it up? The closer the relationship, the more money you should be getting. What’s the point of a friendship if there’s no money involved? Don’t play dumb. He didn’t spend three or five thousand taels to help you graduate from the troupe. If he had, I wouldn’t be saying these things to you. There are some people with a conscience who, even after graduating, still remember their master and his wife and often send money out of respect. If not, just tell him to give three thousand taels to help you graduate, and I can use that money to buy some property, which would be better than these small amounts. You can choose one of these two options. But you must make it clear before going to the city. If you go, I can’t go in after you, and we’d waste a lot of time and effort.” With that, she got up and left.

Qin Yan, unable to argue with her, felt deeply frustrated. He thought that now that his master was gone, he would have more control over his life, but he hadn’t expected his master’s wife to become even more demanding. Filled with anger, he lay down again, thinking over the situation but finding no solution. After some time, he sadly thought, “Whenever I can’t figure things out, Xiang Wan always makes things clear for me with a single word. I must consult with him about this.” Having made up his mind, he took the child who accompanied him, put on his everyday clothes, and left the house.

When he arrived at Sulan’s residence, it turned out that Sulan had not yet returned. He thought of going home but felt troubled. He then remembered that Baozhu lived nearby, so he figured it might be better to talk to him. Just as he stepped out of Sulan’s door, he saw two people standing in the middle of the street. Glancing up by chance, he noticed that one had a round face, appearing quite dim-witted, wearing a pair of black boots. The other had a pointy face with sneaky eyes, and on his cap was a long red tassel.

Qinyan lowered his head and continued walking, but he felt that the two men were following him. He heard one of them say quietly, “What a lovely flower.” Then the other said, “Hmm, which family is she from? I don’t recognize her. Let’s mess with her a bit.” Then the first one added, “She really has a fine head on her shoulders.” Qinyan became quite angry upon hearing this, but there was nothing he could do, so he had to let them talk. He could hear hurried footsteps and the rustling of clothes behind him, and a faint scent of fox musk came with the breeze. He quickened his pace and soon reached Baozhu’s door. When he asked a child to go in and inquire, it turned out Baozhu was not home either. Seeing that the two men were still standing behind him, Qinyan became even angrier. He rushed back home, and the two men quickly followed. Once he reached his own door, he kept his head down and entered directly.

At that moment, it was the time when the theater performances were ending, so there was no way the actors would be at home. Qinyan felt that his trip had been in vain, and encountering those two scoundrels on the road only added to his frustration. He entered his room, let out a long sigh, and unknowingly, tears began to fall.

At that moment, there came Wu Mazi, the cousin of his master’s wife. Without considering the situation, he walked in and sat on the edge of the kang (a heated brick bed), fiddling with his moist tobacco pipe. After finding a small strip of paper, he took 20 or 30 puffs, filling the room with the smell of damp tobacco smoke.

He began nosily looking around and asking questions. Qinyan found him incredibly irritating but chose to ignore him. After smoking for a while, Wu Mazi said to Qinyan, “I heard that those lords in the Hua family are quite something. Each of them has a big house with ten or eight concubines to keep them company at night. Even the third, fourth, and fifth lords, the ones who drive carriages, raise horses, or cut hay, wear fox-fur coats during the New Year.” As he spoke, he gestured with his hands, “And they wear such large fur pouches tied to their waists. When they go to the gambling house, they open them up, and inside are all silver ingots. They grab a handful and place a bet. And that third son from the Jin family, Jin San, who caused trouble for you last year, also drinks in the taverns and hires escorts to keep him company, even though he extorted money from your father. But still, he seems to have done quite well for himself. Is that true? How do these people get so rich?”

Qinyan was already feeling troubled and had no interest in listening to his chatter, so he did not respond.

Wu Mazi continued, “I also heard that this is nothing. The Hua family’s silver can’t even fit in their chests, so they just pile it up by the walls. After two or three years of disuse, it starts to mold from the dampness, and they have to take it out to dry. After drying it for a day, people exchange five-tael pieces for ten-tael pieces, and two-tael pieces for five-tael pieces, and they don’t even bother to count it. Sometimes they notice and say, ‘Why has my silver shrunk?’ And the others reply, ‘Well, it dried out in the sun, so naturally it shrank.’ This part, I find hard to believe. Can silver really shrink from drying?”

Qinyan couldn’t help but laugh and said, “Where did you hear such nonsense?” Wu Mazi replied, “I have a group of friends, and when we’re idle, we get together and talk about these things. There’s this one rich young master inside the city, and another one outside with a large estate. These two families are so wealthy, we could talk about them for a whole year and not run out of stories. It’s said that in the estate of that rich master, beneath the ornamental rocks, there are ten jars of silver and ten jars of gold buried. The god of wealth who guards the gold has yellow hair, and the one guarding the silver has white hair. At midnight, they sit on the garden walls and scare people, throwing gold and silver ingots at them. If you’re lucky, you can pick up the gold and silver and take it home to become rich. But if you’re unlucky, you pick up nothing but yellow dirt, and when you get home, you’ll fall ill. I think even the god of wealth favors those with luck.”

Qinyan found this amusing.

Just as Wu Mazi was getting more excited with his storytelling, someone called him from outside, so he left. It turned out two guests had arrived for a tea gathering. Wu Mazi invited them into the living room. He took a good look at them and saw that one was dressed very shabbily, wearing old black boots, and his small cap was greasy and dirty with some dust. Wu Mazi thought to himself, “He must be either a scholar official or someone who hasn’t been selected for office yet.” The other guest’s clothes were slightly newer, and there was a red tassel on his cap. Though he didn’t seem wealthy, perhaps he was a seasoned loafer.

After asking their names and inviting them to sit down, do you know who these two men were? One was Wu Da Sha, and the other was Ji Liangxuan. They had recently met at the theater. That day, they had been wandering aimlessly in the streets and happened to run into Qinyan at her door. Liangxuan vaguely remembered the house and, after thinking for a while, realized it was Qinyan’s. He then recalled what Xi Shiyi had said, that last month he had been asked to drink with her at the hiring house, so it must have been her. He told Da Sha about this, and seeing that Liangxuan was excited, Da Sha, eager to get in on the fun and perhaps enjoy a nice meal, said, “Who cares whether it’s her or not? Since it’s an actor’s residence, we can definitely go in. Let’s go sit and have some tea.” Liangxuan replied, “If you’re keen, I’ll go along with you.” After some discussion, they both decided to go in.

Wu Mazi was busy making arrangements, when Tianfu and Tianshou came back from the theater. They felt like they had seen Liangxuan before but couldn’t remember clearly, so they greeted him politely. They did recognize Da Sha, as they had seen him watching a play in the garden, so they greeted him as well. Da Sha, in a daze, said, “Today, Lanbao’s performance of The Stolen Decree and The Boat Murder was excellent, and Guibao’s The Meeting and The Quarrel were truly the mark of a famous performer—no one else could pull it off like that.”

Liangxuan asked, “Do you remember me?” Tianfu replied, “Your face looks familiar, but I can’t quite place where I’ve seen you before.” Tianshou stared at him for a while and asked, “Weren’t you the one who came last year with a gentleman who smoked? That smoking gentleman had a fight with my master, and you were the one who pulled them apart.”

Liangxuan said, “You have a good memory; Tianfu doesn’t seem to recall.” Upon hearing this, Tianfu suddenly remembered and said, “Oh! That was a terrifying day! That smoking fellow was so fierce—he flipped the table over and even chased us inside! Luckily, I dodged quickly; otherwise, one kick from him would’ve left me half dead.” Liangxuan laughed, “Exactly! I saved you both that day. Aren’t you grateful to me?” Tianshou asked, “Where is that gentleman now?” Liangxuan replied, “He’s sick at the moment.” Tianfu muttered, “Serves him right! May his illness last longer.”

Da Sha interrupted, “I saw a gentleman come in earlier; what’s his name?” Tianfu replied, “There wasn’t anyone else. It’s just the two of us, fellow apprentices.” Liangxuan said, “There was someone who came in, a bit taller than you, around sixteen or seventeen years old.” Tianshou answered, “No, no. The only one we have is our senior apprentice Qinyan, who just came back from the Hua residence. But he doesn’t perform anymore, so he doesn’t count as an actor now. Maybe that’s who you saw.”

Liangxuan agreed, “Yes, yes, that’s him. Can you call him out to meet us?” Tianfu shook his head, “He doesn’t meet people. A lot of folks know he’s back, but no matter how much they want to see him, he refuses. He only goes to Mr. Xu’s residence in Yi Garden and doesn’t visit anyone else’s home.” Da Sha said, “If he won’t come out, why don’t you take us to sit in his room instead?” Tianshou shook his head, “He’d scold us for that.”

Wu Mazi, standing in front of the hallway, chimed in, “Our Qinyan is now a second master at the Hua residence. He doesn’t meet people anymore. If you gentlemen are interested, you can have Tianfu and Tianshou serve you instead.”

Da Sha turned to Liangxuan and said, “Since you’re old acquaintances, it would make sense to catch up. There’s no reason to sit here idly.” Liangxuan hesitated, “I still have something to do.” Tianshou remarked, “You’re just making excuses; you don’t want to give us the honor.” Liangxuan insisted, “I really do have something urgent.” Wu Mazi interjected, “Stay a bit longer. Even if you have something to do, there’s no need to rush. Now that their master is gone, these two boys are all that their mistress depends on.”

Da Sha said, “You rarely come out, and I’m tired from walking. Let’s just sit for a while.” He then asked Tianfu, “When did your master pass away?” Tianfu answered, “On the twenty-fifth of last month.” Da Sha exclaimed, “Oh, I had no idea he died. Although you don’t know me well, your master and I were very close.” Tianshou said, “I often saw you in the theater, but you never seemed to sit still; you were always walking around.” Da Sha replied, “I have many friends. If I attend to one and not the other, I’ll end up offending someone.” Tianfu added, “I noticed that you were always coming and going. You seemed quite busy.” Da Sha explained, “Once I’ve taken care of things in one garden, I have to do the same at another. Otherwise, I’d be criticized.”

At that point, Wu Mazi had already walked away.

A short while later, Liangxuan was about to leave, but Tianfu stopped him, while Da Sha remained seated. Just then, a servant came in and placed several dishes on the table. Tianfu said, “Master Ji, please sit down.” Liangxuan, growing anxious, winked at Da Sha, signaling that he wanted to leave, but Da Sha pretended not to notice. He casually stroked his few thin, short whiskers several times. Seeing that Da Sha wasn’t moving, Liangxuan thought of sneaking away and said, “I need to go to the restroom.” Tianshou pointed to a corner of the courtyard and said, “The east corner is fine.”

Liangxuan left the room and, as soon as he reached the middle of the courtyard, broke into a run.

Unexpectedly, Tianshou followed him and tugged on his braid, causing Liangxuan’s hat to fall off and painfully pulling at the roots of his hair.

Tianshou chuckled, while Liangxuan, his face flushed with anger, turned around and snapped, “What kind of joke is this?” Tianshou picked up the hat, dusted it off, and placed it back on Liangxuan’s head, pulling him back inside.

Liangxuan protested, “I really have something to do! Why are you forcing me to stay?”

Da Sha, seeing the wine on the table, was already tempted and said to Liangxuan, “They are sincerely inviting you to stay. Why don’t you give them some face? Now that the dishes are out, if you don’t, you’ll embarrass them.” With no other option, and seeing that Da Sha wasn’t planning to leave and might even offer to host the meal, Liangxuan reluctantly sat down. Tianfu and Tianshou poured drinks for everyone. Liangxuan drank two cups and noticed that Da Sha was happily drinking too, with one hand grabbing almonds and continuously munching on them. He had also eaten three hawthorns and a persimmon.

Liangxuan, still thinking of seeing Qinyan, noticed that the lamps were already lit and said to Tianfu, “Why don’t you come with me to sit in your senior apprentice’s room for a while?” Tianfu replied, “If you’re determined to see him, let me go and speak to him first.” Tianfu went inside and found Qinyan reading a book. He said, “There’s a Mr. Ji outside who wishes to see you. Will you meet him?” Qinyan replied, “Why would I want to see him? Have you ever seen me meet with people?” Tianfu, feeling awkward, was about to leave when Qinyan moved to close the door. But just as he was about to shut it, Liangxuan and Da Sha had already reached the doorway and squeezed their way inside.

Qinyan’s face was filled with anger, and before he could say anything, Da Sha gave a deep bow, and Liangxuan, with a wide grin, also gave a half bow. Qinyan, seeing this, had no choice but to return their bows and, though displeased, refrained from walking away. Without waiting to be invited, they both sat down.

Liangxuan, squinting his beady eyes, smiled and was about to speak, but Da Sha spoke first. “No wonder I haven’t seen your master for days; I had no idea he had passed away. I wasn’t aware of it at all. Not only did I fail to offer my condolences, I didn’t even pay my respects. We were good friends for many years. He treated me kindly in the past, not just as a casual acquaintance.” Da Sha shook his head, saying, “Such a shame, such a shame! I wonder if my name was included on any of the memorial banners?”

Liangxuan, still smiling, said, “I paid my respects last year, but unfortunately, you were already at the Hua residence, so I’ve been thinking about you day and night ever since. Recently, I also heard you shared a table with my employer, but I didn’t have the fortune to join you. My employer is a straightforward man, not very good with pleasantries. I hope you won’t take offense at that.”

Qinyan, realizing that these were the same two men who had followed him earlier, grew even more annoyed. Seeing them now bowing respectfully—one claiming to be a close friend of his master, the other mentioning that they had shared a table with his employer—Qinyan couldn’t figure out what their intentions were. However, he didn’t press the issue and replied vaguely, then ordered a servant to bring them two cups of tea.

As Da Sha drank his tea, he noticed a couplet hanging on the wall and began reading it aloud, but he mispronounced two words. Though he was uneducated and nearsighted, Da Sha loved to pretend to be a scholar by reciting couplets and admiring paintings. Qinyan couldn’t help but laugh to himself. After glancing briefly at their appearances, he grew more and more irritated. Meanwhile, Liangxuan, still smiling, said, “My employer is really easy to get along with. You just don’t know his temperament. Once you’re familiar with him, you might find it hard to leave his side.”

Da Sha chimed in, “Isn’t that the case with Chunlan?” Liangxuan replied, “Of course! He’s spent a lot of money on her, so it’s only natural that she’s completely won over. And then there’s Ying Guan. I lent him something for two days, and he’s kept it ever since, refusing to return it. That little thing seems to have a fondness for him, too. All the kindness I’ve shown him has been thrown away. But I can’t blame him—it’s only natural that people are drawn to those who are prosperous. Besides, my employer is quite the wealthy man in the capital, no less than Young Master Hua or Mr. Xu. They’re all old family friends. Just the other day, when Mr. Xu came to visit, my employer wasn’t home, so he stayed in my study for half a day. When I saw him off, he repeatedly invited me to visit his garden.”

Da Sha asked, “Did you go?”

Liangxuan replied, “At first, I planned to. After all, I get along well with the circle of scholars and young masters who frequent his place. But later, I thought about how he hasn’t held an official position yet, so he might not fully understand the status of our group. We are of the highest rank wherever we go, and I was worried that out of respect for his elders, he might not want to place me in such a position. That’s why I didn’t go.”

Da Sha sighed, “What a pity, what a pity! I’ve attended a banquet at his home, and I’d say it’s probably the best in the capital.”

Qinyan, feeling more and more uncomfortable, couldn’t sit still any longer. Luckily, both Tianfu and Tianshou were still present, so Qinyan said to Tianfu, “Please take these two gentlemen to sit outside. I have some matters to attend to.” With that, he walked out. Liangxuan and Da Sha, now feeling awkward, had no choice but to follow Tianfu and Tianshou outside.

Liangxuan tried to take this opportunity to slip away, but Tianfu and Tianshou pulled him back. The table was then filled with four small dishes and two bowls of porridge. Liangxuan thought to himself, “What kind of meal is this? Not a single dish is worth eating. Could it be that they consider these eight plates of dried fruits, four small dishes, and two bowls of plain porridge to be a banquet? Unless Da Sha has agreed with them to be frugal, it seems like he’s the one footing the bill. Well, I might as well eat up.”

So, Liangxuan reluctantly picked up his chopsticks and ate for a while. Da Sha, after finishing two jugs of wine, had cleaned off the four dishes and drunk two bowls of porridge. Wiping his mouth, he noticed that Liangxuan didn’t seem too happy, so he said to Tianshou, “Master Ji here enjoys lively drinking parties. You should order more food and have the wine heated properly, so we can play a few rounds of drinking games with Master Ji. I brought him here today, and if you don’t treat him well, he won’t want to come back in the future.”

Liangxuan, thinking that Da Sha was treating him to the meal, felt more at ease and quickly said, “This isn’t much of a meal at all.”

Tianshou replied, “This wasn’t meant to be a full meal. I thought you two had already eaten and were just here to drink a little. But since Master Ji hasn’t eaten, we’ll prepare a proper meal.”

Da Sha agreed, “Yes, I haven’t eaten either. Master Ji, why don’t you take a few puffs while you wait?”

Tianfu added, “I saw you take a couple of puffs last time, but not too much.”

Seeing Da Sha taking charge of the situation, Liangxuan began to relax and feel a bit pleased. Tianfu took them inside and gave instructions to the kitchen to prepare more food. Though Liangxuan didn’t actually smoke, he pretended to while waiting. Tianfu and Tianshou, however, had a habit of smoking and eagerly passed the pipe back and forth.

Taking advantage of their distraction, Da Sha, now full and content, quietly slipped out of the room. He hurried away, his worn black boots slapping the ground as he left in a rush.

Liangxuan chatted with Tianfu and Tianshou for a while, asking about Qinyan’s situation. Just then, Wu Mazi came to invite him to eat, and Liangxuan started looking for Da Sha, but he was nowhere to be found. Becoming anxious, his expression changed as he repeatedly asked about Wu Da Sha. Tianshou said, “He left. He can’t sit still. I’ve seen him at the theater—he has to get up and walk around at least ten times a day. I’m sure he’ll be back soon. Let’s sit down first; there’s no need to wait for him.” Liangxuan had no choice but to sit down. The meal consisted of four small dishes, two bowls, and two plates of steamed buns. He ate a little but remained distracted, trying to think of a way to excuse himself.

Wu Mazi, observing Liangxuan’s unease after Da Sha had left, couldn’t figure out that Liangxuan was planning to leave. This was the first time that the widow of Changqing had hosted guests since her husband’s death, and she had instructed Wu Mazi to take good care of the guests, especially the wealthy ones, so he was often standing by the window. The two boys, Tianfu and Tianshou, weren’t good conversationalists, and their chattering only made Liangxuan more restless. Determined to leave, Liangxuan finished eating, rinsed his mouth, and said to Tianfu, “Thank you for your hospitality today. I’ll make it up to you tomorrow, as I didn’t bring any money with me today.” Tianfu, startled, didn’t know how to respond. It was Tianshou, being a bit quicker-witted, who replied, “If you didn’t bring money, where are you staying? We can have someone escort you back, and you can bring it tomorrow.” Liangxuan replied, “That won’t be necessary. I’ll bring it tomorrow.”

Wu Mazi, overhearing this, thought to himself, “This isn’t good. I didn’t expect these two to be like this.” He stepped into the room and stood by the window, watching Liangxuan. Liangxuan tried to walk out, but Tianshou grabbed him and said, “No need to rush; sit a while longer.” Ignoring him, Liangxuan continued trying to leave, and Tianfu also tried to hold him back. Frustrated, Liangxuan decided to use the same trick that Xi Shiyi had employed last year to scare them. He shouted, “What do you think you’re doing? Who carries cash with them every single day? We actors accumulate our payments over several performances! You fools, let go of me, or I’ll get angry and beat you up like I did last year!” The two boys, frightened by his outburst, didn’t dare say anything further.

Wu Mazi, being unfamiliar with proper etiquette, felt indignant. He thought about how Changqing was dead and how his cousin (Changqing’s widow) now relied on him for support. He felt embarrassed at how things had turned out, especially since he had helped arrange the whole event. Angrily, he said, “Master Ji, what you’re saying isn’t right. You haven’t been here twice before, yet we’ve served you wine, food, and tea all day, which cost us money. Now you insult us, saying we don’t have proper manners. We even offered to send someone with you to collect the money from your residence—what’s wrong with that? Surely you have a place to stay, whether it’s at an inn or a temple. If you didn’t bring money, we’re not asking you to leave something as collateral! Of course, we’d follow you to collect it. We know where you live, and one night of waiting is no big deal.”

Liangxuan was at a loss for words. He wanted to make some grand statement, but nothing came to mind. With his frail build and simple mind, he couldn’t manage to intimidate anyone. All he could say was, “I’m just trying to save you the trouble of following me. But if you don’t mind the long walk, then follow me and you’ll get your reward.” Wu Mazi, realizing that relying on the boys wouldn’t help, took a lantern himself and led the way.

Liangxuan, trying to walk quietly, zigzagged left and right, still hoping to escape. However, Wu Mazi followed closely with the lantern, and Liangxuan had no choice but to return to his lodging. He told Wu Mazi to wait at the door. Inside, Liangxuan was filled with regret, cursing Da Sha under his breath for setting him up. He opened his money box and took out a few banknotes. Looking at them over and over again, it was as painful as cutting into his own flesh. With great reluctance, he selected a two-string note, and then, after rummaging through his papers, found a one-string note. He wanted to send someone to deliver them, but his servant wasn’t home. Left with no choice, he tore off a strip of paper, dipped it in oil, and handed it to Wu Mazi outside, then quickly turned to leave.

Though Wu Mazi couldn’t read, Changqing had previously taught him to recognize banknotes. He knew how to tell the difference between notes of one or ten strings, regardless of how they were written. Under the lantern light, Wu Mazi saw that it was a two-string note and called out, “Master Ji, come back!” Liangxuan, pretending not to hear, tried to ignore him, but Wu Mazi followed him inside, forcing him to respond, “What now?”

Wu Mazi replied, “This two-string note—are you giving it to me as a tip? What about the payment for the banquet and the drinks?” Liangxuan said, “I don’t know; it’s all included.” Wu Mazi retorted, “Master Ji, stop joking around. If it’s all included, then please take back this note.” He handed the banknote back to Liangxuan. Frustrated, Liangxuan reluctantly added the one-string note and said, “This is all I have. Take it or leave it.” Wu Mazi, refusing to back down, said, “If you’re so concerned about your money, then you should have thought about that before coming here. Just a banquet like this would cost at least twenty strings, not to mention the extra dishes and rice. Three strings wouldn’t even cover the tips for the kitchen staff and the servants.”

Without responding, Liangxuan walked straight inside.

Wu Mazi wanted to follow Liangxuan inside, but a servant in the porter’s lodge heard the commotion and came out to ask what was going on. Wu Mazi explained the situation in detail, to which the doorman laughed and said, “Our master here really tries to get everything cheap—wants to have fun without spending any money. You might as well just let it go this time and count your losses. Don’t cause a scene here. If our lord hears about this, it’ll be bad for you.” Wu Mazi saw that Liangxuan had already gone inside and, realizing he couldn’t follow him in after the doorman’s warning, understood that this was Xi Shiyi’s residence. Afraid of stirring up trouble, he reluctantly decided to leave, muttering a few complaints to himself as he hurried home to report.

When Changqing’s widow saw that only three strings of money had been brought back, she said, “What kind of payment is this? You’ve been here for years—have you ever seen us accept just three strings of money? Why didn’t you throw it back at him and shame him a little? What kind of nonsense is this? Two gentlemen entertain two guests, and after all the food, drinks, and smoke, you end up playing the servant, lighting a lantern to escort him home, and then you just come back with three strings of money? You can’t even count! Haven’t you seen enough banknotes in your life?”

She scolded Wu Mazi until his face was red with anger, and he shouted back, “Do you think I don’t know? I’ve seen more money than you can imagine, but I’ve never met two people so shameless! One of them drank two bowls of porridge and ran off first, and the other was trying to leave the whole time. I barely managed to corner him and take him home. I thought I’d get at least ten or eight strings of money, minimum! Who would’ve guessed he only gave me two strings at first, and I had to force him to add the third string. Do you think I wanted to accept it? He stuffed it into my hand and then ran inside. I tried to follow him, but the doorman came out and told me not to. He said it was Xi Shiyi’s residence. You know Xi Shiyi’s not someone to mess with! Last year, he came looking for Qinyan out of nowhere and threw my brother-in-law to the ground with one toss. He couldn’t get up for half a day, and the tables and chairs were smashed to pieces. If I’d run into him today, wouldn’t I have ended up beaten for nothing, and I’d have lost even these three strings of money? Do you think I don’t want thirty strings?”

Changqing’s widow responded, “You and the rest of you fools don’t even know how to tell the difference between people! It was obvious they were just here for free tea and company, yet you insisted on keeping them. You treated a stinking bug like a precious one. Next time, if any more of these shameless scoundrels come in, you must drive them out. This isn’t a charity! It’s not like I’m handing out free porridge, nor are they my sons. They come in, eat, and wipe their mouths clean as if nothing happened. It’s the first time we’ve opened for business since my husband died, and already we’ve run into two worthless scoundrels—just like that Yang Ba from the ginger shop a few years ago. If it weren’t for Yutianxian calling him ‘brother-in-law,’ he would’ve gotten away with even more. In the end, they’re all freeloaders, these shameless, disgusting sons of dogs!”

Changqing’s widow continued her rant for a while. The next day, when Wu Mazi went to cash the banknotes, he discovered that the one-string note added later was a counterfeit. Furious, he went to Xi Shiyi’s residence to find Liangxuan, but instead, Xi Shiyi’s household staff gave him a harsh scolding. Wu Mazi, feeling humiliated, returned home and had no choice but to cover the loss himself, paying one string of money out of his own pocket to settle the account. All he could do was curse Liangxuan under his breath.

As for Qinyan, he finally met with Baozhu and Sulan to discuss how to deal with the issue of their teacher’s wife asking for money. What solutions Baozhu and Sulan might have come up with remains to be seen in the next chapter.

第四三回 蘇蕙芳慧心瞞寡婦 徐子雲重價贖琴言 GPT-4o

  話說琴言是晚聽姬亮軒、烏大傻說了多少瞎話,更加煩悶,幸他們就出去了。候到二更,不見寶珠、素蘭過來,只得睡了。

  一夜無眠,到了次早,即叫小使去請他二人來。

  是日,素蘭清早已為王文輝叫去。少頃,寶珠過來。寶珠道:「昨日失候,我到三更才回的,他們也忘了,沒有對我講。方才你們五兒說起來,方知道。兩三天總不見你,為什麼不出來散散悶?今日度香約賞杏花,咱們可同去了。」琴言道:「可以。我這兩日偶然感冒,覺得疲倦,今日也想出去散散。且假期已滿,也要打算進城了。」寶珠道:「再歇兩天進去也不要緊,進去了,咱們又會少離多了。」琴言道:「近來倒有件難事,我竟沒有主意,故請你與香畹來商量,怎麼代我想個法兒才好。」寶珠道:「什麼難事,你且說來。但你想不到的,只怕我也想不到。」琴言道:「昨日,我那師娘問我進華府時,華公子對你師父是怎樣講的,可曾得過他家的錢。又說家中一年的澆裹,須得兩千四百吊錢,要我給他二百吊錢一月,說定了方叫我進城。我想去年原為奚十一的事送我進去,我進去了也沒有見著師父,不知其中是怎樣的。今師娘忽然問我要二百吊錢一月,叫我怎麼打算得出來?又要我去對華公子講,又說師父死了,我就變了心,又說華府也沒有花過三千五千兩。如今要我去對公子講,要他出三千銀子與我出師,出了師,才不要我的養膳。不然,這一輩子就要定在我身上過活。我想如今又不去應酬,靠著府裡節下賞一點東西,如何一月積得上二百吊錢?你是明白人,這話可以對公子講得麼,不是件難事?師娘又不曉得其中的難處,一味的問我要錢。你替我想一想,有什麼法子,我是一無主意。」寶珠聽了,亦以為難,躊躇了一回,說道:「一年要二千四百弔,三年也就三千兩了。這養膳二字,是沒有盡期的。華公子性情不常,未必靠得定。若要他出師,或者看他高興倒能,但也須有個人去與他說。還有一層,他既與你出了師,你這人就算他的人了,以後就由不得你,只怕就要在他的府裡終局。這是要你立定主意的。」琴言道:「這些事我也想過,但此時雖沒有與我出師,我也不能自主。」寶珠道:「若有人與你出了師,你以後怎樣,還是在外呢,還是願進華府去呢?」琴言道:「此時我也不能定,且出了師,再打算出府。」寶珠笑道:「人家只有一出,你今有兩出,不要將來犯了七出。」琴言也笑了。

  只見素蘭走來,琴言、寶珠讓坐了。琴言道:「你早上那裡去?」素蘭道:「今早王大人叫我去,我當是什麼緊要事,原來很不緊的一句話。我與劍潭、庸庵談了一會,方才到家。知道你請我,不知有何差委?」寶珠將方才的話與素蘭講了,素蘭拍手笑道:「果然,果然不出我們所料!我真佩服他。據我說是出師的妙,你且應承他出師。」琴言道:「好容易的話,你倒輕輕的一口斷定了。這三千頭打那裡來,我豈能去對華公子講的?」素蘭道:「定要三千?二千呢?可以不可以?」寶珠道:「這事有點邊兒了。請你來商量,你第一句答應出師,第二句就劈斷銀價,這是胸有成竹的話,豈不是可成麼?」琴言道:「也要個旁人去說,三千、二千,我也不能對他講的。」寶珠問素蘭道:「就算只要二千,你有何高見?倒要請教請教。」素蘭道:「這件事我與一個人十天前已想到,而且商量了一回,但是未必然之事,所以沒有對人講起。」寶珠道:「你說佩服的是誰?」素蘭道:「那一天我與媚香閒談,偶然講起玉儂來,媚香說他師娘…」素蘭說到此,便從窗外望了一望,說道:「此處說話,那邊聽不真麼?」琴言道:「聽不見的。」素蘭道:「媚香說他師娘與他師父一樣利害,只怕這一輩子要靠在玉儂身上。玉儂雖不唱戲,究竟沒有出師。若論玉儂的錢,也就不少,看來此時未必有存餘。若四五千吊錢可以出得師,我們代他張羅張羅,或是幾個相好中湊湊,也可湊得一半。就說的是你、王氏弟兄、瘦香、佩仙等,想沒有不肯的。若能湊出一半,那一半就容易了。」寶珠道:「出師之後怎樣呢?」素蘭道:「那倒沒有商量到這一層。只要出了師,這身子就是自己的了。那自然由得你。」寶珠道:「若在華府中,也與不出師一樣,由不得他。」素蘭道「華公子也沒有買他,他師父當日又沒有寫賣字給華府,怎麼由不得他,難道在那裡一世麼?」寶珠道:「此處說話,到底不方便,我們何不同去找媚香商議。一同到度香處,看看杏花,連碧桃也開了許多。不知今年節氣這麼早,我記得碧桃往年是三月中開的。度香今日也不請客,我們幾個人去談談未嘗不可。」琴言也甚樂從,換了一身衣服,一面叫套了車。素蘭、寶珠都是走來的,二人便吩咐跟班回去套車,並吩咐所帶的衣服,都到蘇家佩香堂來。

  二人即同坐了琴言的車,到蕙芳寓處。

  卻值蕙芳在寓,三人進內,只見蕙芳在書桌上看著幾本冊頁,見他們進來,笑面相迎,說道:「今日可謂不速之客三人來。」三人笑了一笑,且不坐下,就看那冊頁。寶珠先搶了那本畫的,那兩人也湊著同看,有山水,也有花卉,卻畫得甚好,原來蕙芳新求屈道翁畫的。看到末後一頁,是一個美人倚闌惆悵的光景,闌外落花滿地,雙燕飛來,像是:「落花人獨立,微雨燕雙飛」的詩意。琴言觸動了當年那個燈謎,忽忽如有所感,看題著一首絕句,琴言默念是:

春色關心燕燕飛,杏花細雨不沾衣。
倚闌獨自增惆悵,芳草天涯人未歸。
  又將那一本字也看了。蕙芳讓三人坐下,問道:「你們還是不約而同,還是約了同來的。」寶珠道:「約齊來的,我們同到度香處看杏花罷。」蕙芳道:「今日又有局嗎?」寶珠道:「局是沒有,也算個不速之客何妨?」蕙芳點首笑應。素蘭、寶珠的衣服與車都來了,二人即換了衣服。蕙芳進內也換了,又問道:「你們同來竟一無所事,單為看花麼?」素蘭道:「事有一件,到怡園再講罷。」蕙芳道:「何不先講講,此刻還早,到度香處尚可略遲。」素蘭就將琴言的師娘要他出師的話,略說了幾句。蕙芳道:「何如?我前日對你講,你還說這也未必然之事,誰知竟叫我說著了。但要辦這事,其實也不很難,就怕娘兒們的說話不作準,一會兒又不願了。或是說定了數目,又要增添起來。且誰去與他講呢?」素蘭道:「那倒不要緊,就是我們也可以去講的。」蕙芳道:「既如此,且到怡園再商量罷。」於是一同上車,徑往怡園來。

  進了園,看不盡絳桃碧柳,綠水青山。過了一座紅橋,繞了十重綺戶,才到東風昨夜樓邊。只聽得樓上清歌檀板,有人在那裡唱曲。四人便住了腳步,聽像度香的聲音,唱著一枝《懶畫眉》,四人細聽是:

漫說瑤臺月下幸相逢,又住了群玉山頭第一峰。耐宵宵參橫月落冷惺鬆,又朝朝銅瓶紙帳春寒重,且請試消息生香一線中。
  眾人聽不出什麼曲本上的,覺得笛韻淒清,甚為動聽。聽得子雲笑道:「到底不好,還是你來,我來吹笛。」又像次賢唱道:

則這勾闌星月夜朦朧,聽盡了曲唱江城一笛風。相和那簾鉤敲戛玉丁冬,引入離愁離恨的梅花夢,作到月落參橫蕭寺鐘。
  四人正在好聽,忽然止了,聽得次賢說道:「其實唱起來,音節倒好。」又聽得子雲說道:「何不將工尺全譜了,教他們唱起來。」四人知道不唱了,齊走進去。書童匆忙上樓通報。

  寶珠等走上扶梯,進得樓來,次賢、子雲笑面相迎,見了琴言、蕙芳等更加歡喜,說道:「今日倒料不著你們來。」寶珠道:「都是我請來的。」又對次賢道:「瘦香身子不快,不來了。」

  琴言於此樓還是初次上來,見這樓彎彎曲曲,層層迭失,有好幾十間,圍滿了杏花。有三層的,有兩層,五花八門,暗通曲達,真成了迷樓款式。又望見前面的桃花塢,隔了一座小山。

  一條清溪,那桃花已是盛開,碧桃還只半含半吐,連著那邊杏花,就如雲蒸霞蔚一般。看樓中懸著一額是「東風昨夜樓」,有一副長聯,看是:

一夜雨廉纖,正燕子飛來,簾捲東風,北宋南唐評樂府:
三分春旖旎,問杏花開未,窗間青瑣,紅牙白□選詞場。
  次賢、子雲看他四人今日打扮分外好看,豔的豔,雅的雅,倒像有心比賽的一般。此刻都還穿著小毛外褂,琴言是玄狐耳絨,寶珠是玄狐抓仁,蕙芳是雲狐抓仁,素蘭是骨牌塊雲狐乾尖。四人相對,就是珊瑚玉樹交枝,瑤草琪花弄色,覺得樓外千枝紅杏,比不上樓中四個玉人。次賢、子雲雖時常相對,此刻亦還顧盼頻頻。子雲道:「今日無肴,只有小飲,你們餓了,就吃起來罷。」蕙芳道:「我真有些餓了。」子雲吩咐先拿幾樣點心來,隨後就擺了幾樣肴饌,大家小酌。寶珠道:「方才聽你們唱的是什麼曲本?音節倒像很熟,而曲文卻沒有見過。」

  次賢道:「這是我當年一個好友,制了一部《梅花夢》的曲本,有二十齣戲。前日從書箱內找出來,將《九宮譜》照著他的牌了填了工尺,倒也唱得合拍。卻只填了這一齣《入夢》,其餘不知唱得唱不得。明日與你們班裡教師商量,可以譜他出來。」蕙芳道:「那倒可惜了。我聽這曲文甚好,還是你自己按譜罷,若與我們教師,他便亂塗亂改,要順他的口,去的去,添的添,改到不通而後止。若能移宮換羽,兩下酌改就好了,除非要請教那位屈先生。」次賢道:「他偏這音律上不甚講究。彈琴之外,一無所好。你與他講,他又說三代之後樂已亡,故將《樂記》並入《禮記》。」四旦皆笑。子雲道:「我今日得了些江瑤柱,但是乾的,作起湯來,雖不及新鮮的,比那尋常海味還好些。」琴言道:「我聞新鮮荔枝與江瑤柱別有滋味,不同凡品。若那乾荔枝,也就沒甚可愛,還比不上桂圓。那乾江瑤不知是怎樣的?」蕙芳忽然大有感慨,呆呆不語,俯首若思。子雲頗覺詫異,見他是倜儻詼諧慣的,何以忽然如此。次賢問道:「媚香有什麼心事麼?」蕙芳道:「沒有。」子雲道:「方才很高興的,此刻為何不樂呢?」寶珠等也看出蕙芳有些不快。蕙芳不語,停一會說道:「花能開幾日?」次賢接道:「七十年。」蕙芳道:「何以能七十年?」次賢道:「人生在世,以七十年算,活一年開一年。」蕙芳道:「今年的花,不是去年的花。」子雲道:「有去年花,就有今年花。」蕙芳又道:「今年的花,留得到明年麼?」子雲道:「看留的人怎樣?」素蘭道:「你們忽然學起參禪來。」琴道:「據我看,是開花不如不開好。」寶珠道:「何故?我說花謝不如不謝好。」蕙芳道:「不謝也是不謝的花。你聽玉儂說,荔枝鮮的時候何等佳妙,及乾了,便覺酸得可厭。何以形貌變而氣味也會變呢?大約人過了幾年,也就是清而變濁,細而變粗,甘而變酸了。」寶珠接道:「就是酸些,也是妙品,總比俗味強多了。」說得三旦齊聲歎息。次賢、子雲頗覺得意。蕙芳又道:「我們要看靜宜到七十歲時,還是這樣不是?」次賢笑道:「春華秋實,各有其時。就是荔枝鮮的時候,配得上楊玉妃。如今乾了,也還配得上屈道翁,總還是在棗栗之上。」說得大家笑了。

  子雲道:「這一比雖切,然究竟委屈了道翁。他卻不酸,還比為乾江瑤罷。」次賢道:「那更委屈了。你是浙人,自然誇贊江瑤。若說那乾江瑤,真像那從良老妓,回憶當年,姿態全無,餘腥尚在。」寶珠問次賢道:「食品之內,究以何物為第一?」次賢道:「我口不同於人口,不敢定。以我所好,以魚為第一。」琴言、蕙芳皆道:「說得是。」次賢道:「食品中也分作幾樣。如人品不同,有仙品,有神品,有逸品,有妙品,有宜烹龍煮鳳,有宜吸月餐露,使其相反,兩不為佳。故往往我說這樣好,他說這樣不好。《孟子》曰:口之於味也有同嗜焉。

  大概是論易牙所調的味,皆合人之口味。若今日的廚子,也就單合他自己的口味了。」子雲道:「正是。譬如去年那個熊掌,真真糟蹋了。怪不得晉靈公要殺宰夫,想是他也剩這一個,若還有幾對留著,也不至恨到如此。」說得合席皆笑。

  寶珠對琴言道:「上一回對戲目的對,你出四個字的,以後我也想著一副。」琴言道:「是什麼?」寶珠道:「《遊湖借傘》,《搜山打車》。」琴言道:「真好,工穩之極。」蕙芳道:「就是《別母亂箭》,可以對《訓子單刀》。」素蘭道:「這麼對,還有《鬧朝撲犬》,也可對得《打店偷雞》。」子雲笑道:「到底他們記得熟,可以不假思索。」次賢道:「自然,我們雖也記得幾個,究竟是半生半熟的。」子雲道:「我有一個擺骰子的頑意兒,試試你們的心思。」叫取三顆骰子來,蕙芳道:「又是那個飛曲文的麼?」子雲道:「不是,這容易多著呢。將三顆骰子擺成一句詩色樣,隨你算。譬如四可以算人,也可以算花,也可以算水,也可以算風。像什麼就算他什麼,這不很容易麼?我與靜宜喝酒,你們擺來。」寶珠便接了過去,道:「待我擺擺看,不知擺得出來,擺不出來。」便擺了一個麼,一個四,一個五,口中念道:「日邊紅杏倚雲栽。」次賢、子雲都贊道:「擺得好。這五算雲,更覺典雅,我們賀一杯。」素蘭將骰子抓過去道:「我也擺一個。」擺了三個紅,念道:「紅杏枝頭春意鬧。」子雲也贊了好,這三個紅都得個鬧字意,即對次賢道:「我們也賀一杯。」蕙芳道:「枝頭兩字,似欠著落。」即擺了一個四,兩個五,念道:「一色杏花紅十里。」子雲道:「這個更擺得好。狀元歸去馬如飛,此是湘帆的預兆,我們公賀,就是媚香也應賀一杯。」蕙芳聽子雲說得好,也覺喜笑顏開的飲了一杯。琴言取過骰子,擺了一個四、兩個三,說道:「你們都說杏花,我卻說句桃花。」念道:「桃花流水杳然去。」子雲道:「很好,原沒有限定杏花,各樣皆可說得的。」與次賢各飲了一杯。寶珠擺了兩個三,一個麼,念道:「雙宿雙飛過一生。」子雲與次賢贊了,飲畢。蕙芳搶過來,接著擺了兩個六,斜擺了一個四。素蘭笑道:「你們看他這麼忙,搶了我的去,又擺出這個色樣,定有個好句出來。」蕙芳便念道:「珍珠簾外向人斜。」大家一齊贊道:「好個珍珠簾外向人斜,擺得真像,合席各飲一杯。」素蘭擺了兩個六,一個四,念道:「十二樓中花正繁。」次賢、子雲也飲一杯。琴言擺了兩個麼,一個三,念道:「一一歸巢卻羨鴉。」次賢把琴言瞅了一眼,心中暗忖道:「今日玉儂出語甚是頹唐,為何他偏說這些句子?」後來大家亂擺了一陣,有說得像的,也有說得不像的。大約今日擺的,要推蕙芳第一了。

  吃過了飯,又下樓逛了一會,過了小山,過了石樑,便是留春塢。就在留春塢內煮茗清談。寶珠對子雲將琴言的師娘要他出師,及蕙芳、素蘭的主意說了一遍。子雲道:「若果如此,倒也很好。」便問蕙芳道:「你們有這力量作此義舉麼?」蕙芳道:「若說力量,原也勉強,但集腑成裘,也還容易。我與瑤卿、香畹三人可以湊得六百金,王氏弟兄、佩仙、庚香可以湊得四百金。」次賢道:「我來一分,出二百金,前舟可出三百金,庸庵、竹君二人可出三百金。庚香、湘帆、劍潭不必派他,湊起來已得一千八百了。若要三千,還少一千二百兩,不消說是度香包圓了。」子雲道:「難道華星北倒乾乾淨淨,一文不花,這麼便宜。」蕙芳道:「據我說,不必要他出錢。如今與他講,就是一總要他拿出來,他也肯,但是玉儂只好在他家一輩子了。」子雲點頭道:「說得是。我想你們都不甚寬餘,一時仗義擠了出來,恐後來自己受困。如今通不用費心,在我一人身上,只要你們去講。講妥了,銀子現成,叫他們來領就是了。但以速成為妙,一來玉儂假期已滿,也不宜常在外邊,適或進去了,再找他出來也費事。明日你們就去,盡其所欲,自無不妥的。」三旦皆應了幾個「是」。琴言見子雲如此仗義,感激不盡,不覺流下淚來,便跪下拜謝。子雲連忙攙起,見琴言如此光景,頗覺惻然,說道:「玉儂何必傷感,我看你終非風塵中人。不過一舉手之勞,何足稱謝!」三旦見琴言的淒惻是生於感激,子雲之慷慨是生於憐愛,都也棖觸起來,淚珠欲墮。子雲問道:「這話誰去講呢?須得個老成會說話的。若你們去,恐不中用。」蕙芳道:「此事少不得葉茂林,玉儂是他同來的,又是他教的戲,他也老成,會說話。」琴言連連點頭道:「必得他去才妥。」子雲道:「既如此,你們早些回去罷。今晚就請葉茂林去,講妥了,我明日聽信,碰玉儂的運氣何如。我宅裡還有點事;不能陪你們,要過那邊去。」子雲帶了家人先出園去了,回到住宅。

  這邊四旦個個喜歡,辭了次賢,也同去找了葉茂林,告知此事。茂林一口應承,又對蕙芳道:「停一會兒,你與我同去。我年紀老了,笨嘴笨舌的,恐說不圓轉,你在旁幫個腔兒。那位慶奶奶嘴裡,好像畫眉哨的一般,我有幾分怯他。」蕙芳道:「人說他倒是個直性人,順了他的毛,倒也易的很的。」琴言、寶珠、素蘭先回去了。

  蕙芳與茂林練了一番話,約定晚飯後同去,蕙芳也便回來。

  卻值田春航來看蕙芳,蕙芳即與他吃了飯,談了一會,春航去了。茂林已在外面候了多時。定更後了,茂林提了燈籠,照著蕙芳,到了長慶家。也不找琴言,找了伍麻子,請了長慶媳婦出來。蕙芳見他紮了白包頭,穿了孝衫,下面倒是條長綠綢褲子,白布弓鞋,黃瘦臉兒,長挑身材,三十來歲年紀,像個嘴尖舌利的人。見了蕙芳卻不認識,問茂林道:「這位是誰?」茂林道:「這是班裡的蘇大相公。」蕙芳上前見了禮,叫了嬸娘。長慶媳婦還了禮,請他坐下,問葉茂林道:「你們二位,什麼風吹進這冷門子來?」茂林笑嘻嘻的說道:「竭誠來與嫂子請安的。為我曹大爺沒了,嫂子究竟是個不出閨門的婦道家。適或外面有什麼使喚我處,可以叫伍老麻來說聲,我是閒著,盡可效勞。」長慶媳婦道:「阿喲喲,言重言重!多謝你看顧我們的好心。我想我們當家的在日,那間屋子裡,一天至少也有十幾個人,圍著那盞燈,一個起來,一個躺下,倒像吏部裡選缺一樣,挨著次序來。到他死了,不要說是人,連狗也沒有一個上門。那兩個孩子也不好,麻子又戇頭戇腦的不在行。我想這個門戶也支不起,心上想另作別計。我娘家在揚州,娘今年才五十歲。大兄弟開了個估衣鋪,聞得很好。我想回去,手內又沒有錢。你兄弟在日,是東手來,西手去,不要說別的,單這一盞燈,一年就一千多弔,還有別樣花消,一家的澆裹呢。這兩個傻孩子賠飯賠衣裳,一月掙得幾個錢?昨日有兩個生人來打茶圍,他們就留他喝酒吃飯,吃了就走。麻子跟了他去,才開發了三吊錢,你想這買賣還作得作不得?想起來直臊死了人。」葉茂林道:「如今事情也難,不比從前了,都是打算盤的。你看那家寓裡到晚沒有人來?就是空坐的多,吃酒的少。你方才說回南方的主意倒好,究竟是個婦道家,住在京裡,無親少故的,要支持這個門戶原也不容易。不如帶幾千兩銀子,與令弟開個大舖子,倒是個上策。」長慶媳婦笑道:「阿喲喲,你倒說得好!若有幾千銀子,我也不著急了。原是為的兩手空空,所以為難。我前日不是和琴言商量麼,我說我要靠你的了,你去對華公子說,可一月給我二百吊錢。他又說不能,也不敢去對他說。我說你既不能拿錢回來,難道將我弔在西風裡麼?況且華公子在他面上也沒花過什麼錢。我說你何不請個人去對他講,拿個三五千兩銀子來出了師,以後就由你怎樣。我有了這一總銀子,也可過得一世,自然不向你要養老送終了。他又支支吾吾的,沒有爽爽快快的一聲。」蕙芳道:「嬸娘,果然要他出師麼?如今倒有個湊趣的人。今日原為著這件事來與嬸娘商量。」長太慶媳婦道:「是那一處人,現作什麼官?」蕙芳隨口說道:「是個知縣,是江南人,這個人甚好,就是不大有錢。前日見了琴言,很贊他,想他作兒子,所以肯替他出師。

  昨日與我們商量,若要花三五千兩,是花不起的,三千吊錢還可以打算。」長慶媳婦口裡「阿喲」了幾聲道:「三千吊錢就要出師!你想那琴言去年唱戲時,半年就得了整萬吊錢。如今與他出師,這個人就是他的,他倒幾個月就撈回本來。嘖,嘖,嘖!有這便宜的事情,我也去乾了。」茂林道:「嫂子不是這麼說。譬如還唱戲呢,原可以掙得出來。若賣去作兒子,是要攻書、上學、娶親,只有賠錢,那裡能掙錢?況且這個人是善人,成全了他也好。」長慶媳婦道:「我也不管什麼,只要他花得起錢,能依我的數,就教他來出師。」蕙芳道:「嬸娘,你到底要多少錢,說個定數兒,我好去講,或是添得上來,添不上來,再說…」長慶媳婦道:「老老實實,是三千兩上好紋銀,我也肯了。他能不能?他若不能,我還候著華公子。他是個有名花錢的主兒,或者一萬八千都可以呢。不然還有徐老爺,他是愛他的,更好說話。我忙什麼!」蕙芳冷笑道:「嬸娘但聽華公子的聲名,三千五千兩原不算什麼。但是華公子近來不甚喜歡他。非但不肯替他出師,只怕還要打發他出來。嬸娘在外頭如何知道?我們是常到他府裡去的,如今是一間閒房給他住著,也不常使喚他。新年我們去叩歲,公子每人賞一個元寶,何以他倒沒有賞呢?那一日我見他箱裡,一總只得六十幾兩銀子,還是去年中秋節積到如今,才積得這點東西。那徐老爺近來不比從前,也有些煩了,況他與徐老爺終是冷冷的。徐老爺肯替他師,也早出了,不等到今日。除了這兩人,你想要二百吊錢一月,否則三千銀子出師,能不能?嬸娘是明白人,難道近來在家一個多月了,還看不破他心事來?遇著這個機會,我們去說,叫他再添些。嬸娘也看破些,與自己親兒子一樣,讓些下來,兩邊一湊也就成了。三千吊錢原少,二千銀子我可保得定的。」長慶媳婦道:「你來說,更要為顧著我,也不可丟了你們紅相公的身分。如今這麼樣罷,殺人一刀,騎馬一跑,要爽快。我雖是個梳頭裹腳的婦人,卻不喜歡疙疙瘩瘩。我讓二百兩,二千八百是不可少的。」茂林見他口風有些鬆了,對蕙芳道:「如今這麼樣,你去對那位老爺說,只算他照應了孤兒寡婦,行好事,也是陰德,叫他出二千四百銀。我們中間人不要他一個錢謝儀,都貼在正數內。慶嫂子你可不必板住了,事體以速為妙。一二日成功了,也叫慶嫂子爽快,他是直性人,作不得轉彎事。」長慶媳婦心內細想:「萬一華府打發出來,這孩子又強,不肯唱戲,也是不好。就是徐老爺,他心上人也多。不如應許了罷,二千四百兩,已有六千吊錢,也不算少了。」

  主意已定,口中還說要添,經不得葉茂林這個老頭子,倒是一條軟麻繩,嫂子長,嫂子短,口甜心苦,把個長慶媳婦,像個躁頭騾子似的,倒捆住了,只得應允。蕙芳道:「你倒擔承了,不知那邊花得起,花不起。若真湊不起來,倒叫嬸娘見怪,空費了半天唇舌。」茂林笑道:「你倒膽小,就是他湊不上來,短了一千八百,你這個紅人兒替他張羅張羅,值什麼事?橫豎他也不至負你。」蕙芳道:「只好如此,且看緣法。」於是約定了明日早飯後就有回信,如成了,就送銀子來,並要這邊寫張字據給他。一番話,也講到三更天了。蕙芳便請長慶媳婦進內,他們還要到琴言處談談。長慶媳婦謝了一聲,先進去了,心裡想道:「姓蘇的這小雜種好不利害,二千四百兩,從三千吊錢添起,我若軟一點兒,就被他欺定了。內裡他倒想賺一注大錢。這般可惡!」自言自語的也就睡了。蕙芳與茂林到琴言房內,把事講定了的話與琴言說了,琴言甚是喜歡,只候明日就可跳出樊籠了。蕙芳與茂林也就回去。

  明日一早,蕙芳就到怡園,子雲尚未過來。在次賢處等候,一連兩起的人,將子雲請了過來,說明此事。子雲也甚喜歡,就傳總管的,叫他去開了二千四百兩的一張銀票,格外又一張五十兩的,賞與茂林。蕙芳也不耽擱,急忙回去吃了飯,找了茂林,先將五十兩送了他,茂林感激不盡,即同到長慶媳婦家來。蕙芳說:「費了多少力,他才湊了一千九百兩,我代他借了五百兩,一總開了一張票子在此,請收了。」茂林就代寫了一張字據,與琴言收執。長慶媳婦見事成了,才備了幾個碟子請茂林、蕙芳,叫琴言陪了小酌。蕙芳道:「我吃過飯了,不消費心,葉先生請獨用罷。」即對琴言道:「你去收拾收拾,辭辭師父的靈,謝謝師娘的恩,就同我到那邊去,我再同你進城去謝華公子,也不宜遲了。」琴言依了他,帶回的東西也不多,叫人幫了那小使收拾捆紮停當。蕙芳叫人一擔挑了回家,又拿出十吊錢的票子,代琴言分賞眾人。琴言穿了衣帽,拜了師父的靈,倒也傷心哭了一會。又向師娘拜辭,長慶媳婦也著實傷心,掉了好些眼淚,又囑咐了幾句話。茂林見此光景,也無心飲酒,隨著出來。長慶媳婦直送到門口,琴言灑淚而別,回到蕙芳寓處。

  明日,長慶媳婦謝了茂林一百吊錢,茂林倒也不想,已心滿意足的了。誰知琴言命中磨蠍頗多,雖出了師,忽又生出氣惱來。未知後事如何,且聽下回分解。

The story goes that, that evening, Qin Yan listened to Ji Liangxuan and Wu Dashao talk nonsense for quite some time, which made her even more annoyed. Fortunately, they eventually left. By the second watch of the night, neither Baozhu nor Sulan had come, so she had no choice but to go to bed.

She couldn’t sleep the whole night. The next morning, she immediately sent a servant to call the two of them over.

That morning, Sulan had already been summoned by Wang Wenhui. After a while, Baozhu arrived. Baozhu said, “I missed seeing you yesterday. I didn’t return until the third watch, and they forgot to tell me. It was only just now when Wuer mentioned it that I found out. I haven’t seen you in two or three days. Why haven’t you come out to relieve your worries? Today we have a gathering at Xiangyue to enjoy the apricot blossoms; would you like to join us?” Qin Yan replied, “Sure. I’ve been feeling a bit under the weather these past two days, a little tired. I was also thinking of going out today to relax. Besides, my break is over, and I have to plan on going back to the city.” Baozhu said, “It doesn’t matter if you rest for another two days before going back. Once you’re in the city, we’ll see each other even less.” Qin Yan said, “Lately, there’s been a troubling matter, and I don’t know what to do, so I wanted to consult with you and Xiangyuan to figure out a solution.” Baozhu replied, “What troubling matter? Tell me about it. But if you can’t think of a solution, I’m afraid I might not be able to either.” Qin Yan said, “Yesterday, my master’s wife asked me about my time at the Hua residence, asking what Hua Gongzi told my master, and whether we had received any money from their household. She also said that the household expenses are 2,400 strings of cash a year, and she wants me to give her 200 strings a month. She said she wouldn’t let me go to the city unless we settled this. Last year, it was for Xi Shiyi’s matter that I was sent to the city. After I arrived, I never even saw my master, and I have no idea what really happened. Now, all of a sudden, my master’s wife is asking me for 200 strings a month. How can I possibly come up with that? She’s also asking me to talk to Hua Gongzi about it, saying that after my master died, I changed my heart, and that the Hua family hasn’t even spent 3,000 or 5,000 taels. Now she wants me to ask Hua Gongzi to give me 3,000 taels so I can officially leave the apprenticeship, and only after that will I no longer have to pay for her upkeep. Otherwise, I’ll be stuck with this responsibility for the rest of my life. I’m not attending any social gatherings anymore, and I can only rely on the occasional gifts from the mansion. How could I ever save 200 strings of cash a month? You’re a sensible person. Do you think I could even bring this up with Hua Gongzi? Isn’t this an impossible task? My master’s wife doesn’t understand how difficult this situation is and keeps asking me for money. Please help me think of a way—I’m completely at a loss.”

Baozhu listened and also thought it was difficult. After pondering for a while, she said, “Needing 2,400 strings a year means 3,000 taels in three years. This term ‘upkeep’ seems to have no end. Hua Gongzi’s temperament is unpredictable, and you can’t rely on him. If you want to leave the apprenticeship, perhaps he might agree if he’s in a good mood, but someone will still need to talk to him. Besides, once you’re officially out of the apprenticeship, you’ll belong to him, and you won’t be able to make your own decisions. You might even end up spending the rest of your life in his residence. You’ll have to make a firm decision on this.” Qin Yan said, “I’ve thought about this too, but right now, even though I haven’t officially left the apprenticeship, I still can’t make my own decisions.” Baozhu said, “If someone helps you leave the apprenticeship, what will you do afterward? Would you stay outside or go back to the Hua residence?” Qin Yan replied, “I can’t decide at the moment. I’ll leave the apprenticeship first and then plan what to do next.” Baozhu laughed, “Most people only leave once, but you have two opportunities. Just be careful not to make any mistakes in the future.” Qin Yan also laughed.

At that moment, Sulan arrived, and Qin Yan and Baozhu invited her to sit down. Qin Yan asked, “Where did you go this morning?” Sulan replied, “This morning, Lord Wang called me over. I thought it was something important, but it turned out to be nothing significant. I had a chat with Jiantan and Yong’an before coming home. I knew you were looking for me, but I don’t know what task you have for me?” Baozhu then recounted what had just been discussed. Sulan clapped her hands and laughed, “As expected! It’s just as we anticipated! I truly admire them. In my opinion, it’s best for you to leave the apprenticeship. You should agree to it.” Qin Yan said, “It’s easy for you to say. Where am I supposed to get 3,000 taels from? How could I possibly bring this up to Hua Gongzi?” Sulan said, “Does it have to be 3,000? How about 2,000? Would that work?” Baozhu said, “Now we’re getting somewhere. We asked you to come and give your opinion, and the first thing you did was suggest leaving the apprenticeship. The second thing you did was cut down the amount of money needed. You must already have a plan—so it’s doable, right?” Qin Yan said, “We still need someone else to talk to him. Whether it’s 3,000 or 2,000, I can’t bring it up myself.” Baozhu asked Sulan, “Even if it’s just 2,000, what brilliant idea do you have? I’d love to hear it.” Sulan said, “I thought of this with someone about ten days ago, and we discussed it briefly, but since it wasn’t certain, I haven’t mentioned it to anyone.” Baozhu asked, “Who are you so impressed by?” Sulan replied, “The other day, I was chatting idly with Meixiang, and the topic of Yurong came up. Meixiang said that Yurong’s master’s wife is just as difficult as his master was and that Yurong will probably rely on them for the rest of his life. Although Yurong doesn’t perform anymore, he still hasn’t officially left the apprenticeship. If we’re talking about Yurong’s money, he doesn’t have a small amount, but right now, it’s likely he doesn’t have any extra to spare. If 4,000 to 5,000 strings of cash could get him out of the apprenticeship, we could help him arrange it. We could ask a few of his close friends to chip in, and we’d probably be able to gather half of it. I’m thinking of you, the Wang brothers, Shouxiang, and Peixian. I don’t think they’d refuse. If we can raise half, the other half will be easier to handle.” Baozhu asked, “What will happen after he leaves the apprenticeship?” Sulan said, “We haven’t discussed that part yet. Once he leaves the apprenticeship, he’ll have control over his own life. Naturally, he’ll be free to do as he pleases.” Baozhu said, “If he stays in the Hua residence, it’ll be the same as not leaving the apprenticeship, and he won’t have control over his own life.” Sulan replied, “Hua Gongzi hasn’t bought him, and his master didn’t write a sale agreement with the Hua family. How could he not have control over his own life? Do you really think he’ll be stuck there forever?” Baozhu said, “It’s inconvenient to discuss this here. Why don’t we go and find Meixiang and consult with her? We can also head to Duxiang’s place to enjoy the apricot blossoms, and many of the peach blossoms are blooming too. It’s strange that this year the flowers are blooming so early; I remember that in previous years the peach blossoms wouldn’t bloom until mid-March. Duxiang isn’t hosting any guests today, so it wouldn’t hurt for us to go there and chat.” Qin Yan was delighted with the idea, so she changed into a new outfit and called for the carriage to be prepared. Sulan and Baozhu had both walked there, so they instructed their attendants to return home to fetch their carriage, as well as to bring their belongings to the Su family’s Peixiang Hall.

The two of them took Qin Yan’s carriage together and headed to Huifang’s residence.

When they arrived, they found Huifang at home. The three of them entered and saw Huifang sitting at her desk, looking over some booklets. Upon seeing them enter, Huifang smiled and welcomed them, saying, “Today, we have three unexpected guests.” The three of them smiled back, but instead of sitting down, they began looking at the booklets. Baozhu was the first to grab one with paintings, and the other two gathered around to look as well. The booklet contained landscapes and flowers, all beautifully painted, as it turned out, by the artist Qu Dao Weng, whom Huifang had recently commissioned. The last page depicted a beautiful woman leaning on a railing, lost in melancholy, with fallen petals covering the ground outside, and two swallows flying by. The scene evoked the poetic sentiment: “A lone figure stands among falling flowers, as swallows fly in the light rain.” Qin Yan, recalling an old riddle, was suddenly filled with emotion. She read the quatrain inscribed on the page to herself:

“Spring concerns itself with the swallows’ flight,
Apricot blossoms and fine rain leave no trace on the clothes.
Leaning on the railing, increasing the melancholy,
Far away, the fragrant grass stretches where none return.”

They then turned to another booklet, this one filled with calligraphy. Huifang invited the three of them to sit and asked, “Did you all come by coincidence, or did you plan this?” Baozhu replied, “We planned it. We’re heading to Duxiang’s place to admire the apricot blossoms.” Huifang asked, “Is there another gathering today?” Baozhu said, “There’s no gathering, but being unexpected guests wouldn’t hurt, would it?” Huifang nodded and smiled in agreement. Sulan and Baozhu’s clothes and carriage had arrived, and the two of them changed their outfits. Huifang also went inside to change and asked, “Did you really come just to see the flowers, or is there something else?” Sulan said, “There’s one thing, but we’ll talk about it when we get to Yiyuan.” Huifang said, “Why not talk about it now? It’s still early, and we can afford to be a little late to Duxiang’s place.” Sulan then briefly mentioned the situation with Qin Yan’s master’s wife wanting her to leave the apprenticeship. Huifang said, “What do you think? I told you the other day, and you said it wasn’t likely to happen. Who would have thought I’d be right! But dealing with this isn’t too hard; the real concern is that women’s words can’t always be trusted. One minute they agree, and the next, they change their minds. Or they might settle on a sum, only to demand more later. And who’s going to speak to her on your behalf?” Sulan replied, “That’s not a problem. We can go talk to her ourselves.” Huifang said, “In that case, let’s discuss it further when we get to Yiyuan.” With that, the group got into the carriage and headed straight to Yiyuan.

Once they entered the garden, they were greeted by the sight of crimson peach blossoms and emerald willow trees, clear waters, and verdant hills. They crossed a red bridge and wound through ten layers of ornate doors until they reached the side of the Dongfeng Last Night Pavilion. They could hear the sound of a clear singing voice accompanied by a clapper from above. Someone was singing a tune. The four of them stopped in their tracks, recognizing the voice as Duxiang’s, singing a section from Lan Huamei (Lazy to Paint Eyebrows). They listened closely to the lyrics:

“They say it’s lucky to meet beneath the moon on Jade Terrace,
Living on the first peak of Qunyu Mountain.
Though night after night the stars set and the moon wanes coldly among the pines,
And day after day the copper vase and paper screens feel the heavy chill of spring,
Let’s try to find a thread of fragrance amidst this.”

The group couldn’t place the melody exactly, but the flute’s mournful tones were deeply moving. They then heard Ziyun say with a laugh, “It’s still not quite right. You take over—I’ll play the flute.” Then it seemed that Ci Xian began to sing:

“Under the hazy moon and stars by the balustrade,
We’ve listened to the songs of Jiangcheng’s flute and the wind.
Now the ringing of jade chimes mixes with the sounds of lament,
And pulls us into a dream of plum blossoms,
Where the moon sets and the stars hang low, and the bell of the Xiao Temple tolls.”

The four of them were thoroughly enjoying the performance when it suddenly stopped. They heard Ci Xian say, “Actually, the melody’s quite nice when sung.” Then Ziyun said, “Why don’t we transcribe the full score so we can teach it to them?” Realizing the singing had ended, the four of them proceeded inside, while a servant hurriedly went upstairs to announce their arrival.

Baozhu and the others climbed the stairs and entered the building. Ci Xian and Ziyun welcomed them with smiles, and upon seeing Qin Yan, Huifang, and the others, they were even more delighted. “We didn’t expect you to come today,” they said. Baozhu replied, “I invited them all.” She then added to Ci Xian, “Shouxiang isn’t feeling well, so she won’t be joining us.”

This was Qin Yan’s first time inside this building. She noticed that it was full of twists and turns, with layers upon layers, and contained dozens of rooms surrounded by apricot blossoms. Some parts of the building had three floors, others two, and it was designed in such a labyrinthine manner that it resembled a maze. From where she stood, she could also see Taohua Wu (Peach Blossom Ravine), separated by a small hill.

A clear stream ran between them, with peach blossoms already in full bloom on one side, while the green peaches were just beginning to open. The sight of the peach and apricot blossoms together looked like clouds and mist, a vibrant and beautiful scene. Inside the building, a plaque hung that read “East Wind Last Night Pavilion,” and on it was a long couplet that read:

“In the delicate rain of the night, the swallows return, the curtain rolls with the east wind,
Northern Song and Southern Tang debating the music of the court.
The spring is filled with charm—has the apricot blossom opened yet?
Outside the window, green latticework and red teeth select the words of poetry.”

Ci Xian and Ziyun observed that the four women were particularly well-dressed today, each with her own unique style, elegant and refined, as though they were intentionally competing. At the moment, all four were wearing small fur jackets: Qin Yan had a coat of black fox ear fur, Baozhu wore one of black fox with curled edges, Huifang’s was of cloud fox fur, and Sulan’s was of domino-patterned cloud fox with sharp points. The four of them together seemed like corals and jade trees intertwined, with rare flowers displaying their colors. The countless apricot blossoms outside paled in comparison to the four beauties inside. Although Ci Xian and Ziyun were accustomed to seeing these women, today they couldn’t help but gaze at them frequently.

Ziyun said, “There’s no feast today, just a light meal. If you’re hungry, feel free to start eating.” Huifang said, “I’m actually a bit hungry.” Ziyun then instructed the servants to bring out some snacks, and soon after, several dishes were laid out, and everyone began to enjoy a small drink. Baozhu asked, “What piece were you singing earlier? The melody seemed familiar, but I don’t recognize the lyrics.”

Ci Xian replied, “It’s from a script called Plum Blossom Dream, which a close friend of mine wrote long ago. There are twenty scenes in total. The other day, I found it in an old chest and matched the lyrics to a piece from the Nine Palace Score system. It fits well with the melody. However, I’ve only written out the score for this one scene, ‘Entering the Dream.’ I’m not sure if the others can be sung. Tomorrow, we can ask the teachers in your troupe to see if they can write out the rest of the score.”

Huifang said, “That would be a shame. I really liked the lyrics, but if you give it to our teachers, they’ll make all sorts of changes. They’ll add and remove parts to suit their taste until the whole thing no longer makes sense. It would be better if you made some careful adjustments yourself, shifting the keys slightly, unless we ask for advice from Mr. Qu.”

Ci Xian responded, “He’s not very particular about musical theory. Other than playing the qin, he has no other hobbies. If you bring it up with him, he’ll say that after the Three Dynasties, music was lost, and that’s why The Book of Music was incorporated into The Book of Rites.” The four women laughed at this.

Ziyun said, “Today, I managed to get some dried scallops, though they’re not as good as fresh ones. Still, they’re better than ordinary seafood.” Qin Yan commented, “I’ve heard that fresh lychees and scallops have a special taste, something out of the ordinary. But dried lychees aren’t appealing at all, and they’re not as good as longans. What are dried scallops like?”

Suddenly, Huifang became deeply reflective, falling silent with her head lowered, as if lost in thought. Ziyun, surprised by the change, was puzzled, given Huifang’s usual witty and playful nature. Ci Xian asked, “Meixiang, is something on your mind?” Huifang replied, “Nothing.”

Ziyun said, “You were in such high spirits just now, why are you suddenly so down?” Baozhu and the others also noticed that Huifang seemed a bit out of sorts. After a pause, Huifang finally said, “How long do flowers bloom?”

Ci Xian responded, “Seventy years.” Huifang asked, “Why seventy years?” Ci Xian explained, “A human life is about seventy years, so as long as you’re alive, flowers will bloom each year.”

Huifang said, “But the flowers this year aren’t the same as last year’s.” Ziyun replied, “If there were flowers last year, there will be flowers this year too.” Huifang then asked, “But will this year’s flowers last until next year?” Ziyun answered, “That depends on who’s caring for them.”

Sulan interjected, “Are you all suddenly studying Zen?” Qin Yan added, “In my opinion, it’s better if the flowers never bloom.” Baozhu asked, “Why is that? I think it’s better if flowers don’t wither.”

Huifang replied, “Even if they don’t wither, they’re still the same flowers. You heard what Yurong said earlier about how fresh lychees are wonderful, but once dried, they become unpleasantly sour. How can something’s appearance change, and its taste change as well? Perhaps people are the same. After a few years, clarity turns to murkiness, refinement becomes coarseness, and sweetness becomes sourness.”

Baozhu responded, “Even if they become sour, they’re still a delicacy, much better than something ordinary.” This comment prompted all three women to sigh in unison, while Ci Xian and Ziyun smiled, clearly pleased.

Huifang added, “We’ll have to see if Jingyi is still the same when she turns seventy.” Ci Xian laughed, “Spring flowers and autumn fruits each have their season. When lychees are fresh, they match Yang Yuhuan. Now that they’re dried, they still pair well with Qu Dao Weng. Even so, they’re still better than dates and chestnuts.” This remark made everyone laugh.

Ziyun said, “Though that comparison is apt, it’s still a bit unfair to Qu Dao Weng. He isn’t sour, so perhaps comparing him to dried scallops would be better.”

Ci Xian responded, “That would be even more unfair. You’re from Zhejiang, so naturally, you praise dried scallops. But comparing dried scallops is like reminiscing about an old courtesan who’s reformed her ways. Though the grace is long gone, the faint smell of the past lingers.”

Baozhu asked Ci Xian, “Among all foods, what do you consider to be the best?”

Ci Xian replied, “My preferences differ from others, so I can’t say for sure. Personally, I like fish the most.” Qin Yan and Huifang both agreed, “That makes sense.”

Ci Xian continued, “Food can be divided into several categories, just like people. There are immortal foods, divine foods, exquisite foods, and wonderful foods. Some ingredients are fit for cooking dragons and phoenixes, while others are best paired with moonlight or morning dew. If you mix them up, neither will be at its best. That’s why I might say one dish is good, while someone else might disagree. As Mencius said, ‘People’s tastes vary when it comes to flavor.’”

They all walked up the stairs and entered the pavilion. Ci Xian and Zi Yun greeted them with smiles, and when they saw Qin Yan, Huifang, and the others, they were even more delighted. “We didn’t expect you to come today,” they said. Baozhu replied, “I invited everyone.” Then she turned to Ci Xian and added, “Shouxiang isn’t feeling well, so she didn’t come.”

This was Qin Yan’s first time in this pavilion. She noticed that it was full of winding passages, with several layers and dozens of rooms, all surrounded by apricot blossoms. Some parts of the building had three floors, others two, and it had a maze-like design. From where she stood, she could see Taohua Wu (Peach Blossom Ravine), separated by a small hill.

A clear stream flowed between them, and peach blossoms on one side were in full bloom, while the green peaches were just starting to open. Together with the apricot blossoms, it looked like a sea of clouds and mist. She noticed a plaque hanging inside the pavilion that read “East Wind Last Night Pavilion,” with a couplet inscribed:

“A light rain fell through the night, just as the swallows returned;
The curtains roll in the east wind, as Northern Song and Southern Tang debate the music of the court.
The spring is full of charm—have the apricot blossoms bloomed yet?
Outside the window, green latticework and red teeth select the words of poetry.”

Ci Xian and Zi Yun noted how elegantly the four women were dressed today, each in their own style—vibrant or refined—as though competing with one another. They all wore small fur jackets: Qin Yan had one of black fox fur with ear trimmings, Baozhu’s was black fox with curled edges, Huifang’s was cloud fox fur, and Sulan’s was domino-patterned cloud fox fur with sharp points. The four women, sitting together, looked like coral and jade trees intertwined, like rare flowers blooming with vibrant colors. The apricot blossoms outside paled in comparison to the four beauties inside. Even though Ci Xian and Zi Yun often saw them, today they couldn’t help but glance at them repeatedly.

Zi Yun said, “There’s no formal meal today, just a light snack. If you’re hungry, please help yourselves.” Huifang said, “I’m actually a bit hungry.” Zi Yun then instructed the servants to bring out some snacks, and soon a few dishes were set out, and they began to enjoy a small drink. Baozhu asked, “What was the song you were singing earlier? The melody sounded familiar, but I didn’t recognize the lyrics.”

Ci Xian replied, “It’s from a play called Plum Blossom Dream, written by a close friend of mine. There are twenty scenes in total. I found it in an old chest the other day and matched the lyrics to the melody using the Nine Palace Score. It fits quite well. But I’ve only written out the score for the scene Entering the Dream, and I’m not sure if the rest can be sung. Tomorrow, we can ask the teachers in your troupe to see if they can help complete the rest of the score.”

Huifang said, “That would be a shame. I really liked the lyrics, but if you give it to our teachers, they’ll make all sorts of changes, adding and removing parts to suit their taste until it no longer makes sense. It would be better if you made some careful adjustments yourself, unless you want to consult Mr. Qu.”

Ci Xian replied, “He’s not too particular about musical theory. Other than playing the qin, he doesn’t have any other hobbies. If you talk to him, he’ll say that after the Three Dynasties, music was lost, and that’s why The Book of Music was incorporated into The Book of Rites.” The four women laughed at this.

Zi Yun said, “I managed to get some dried scallops today. Though they’re not as good as fresh ones, they’re still better than most ordinary seafood.” Qin Yan commented, “I’ve heard that fresh lychees and scallops have a special taste, unlike anything else. But dried lychees aren’t appealing at all, and they’re not as good as longans. What are dried scallops like?”

Huifang suddenly became lost in thought, staring blankly and lowering her head as if contemplating something. Zi Yun, noticing this, was puzzled, since Huifang was usually lively and witty. Ci Xian asked, “Meixiang, is something on your mind?” Huifang replied, “Nothing.”

Zi Yun said, “You were so cheerful just a moment ago. Why are you feeling down all of a sudden?” Baozhu and the others also noticed that Huifang seemed a bit out of sorts. After a pause, Huifang finally said, “How long do flowers bloom?”

Ci Xian responded, “Seventy years.” Huifang asked, “Why seventy years?” Ci Xian explained, “A human life is about seventy years, so as long as you’re alive, flowers will bloom every year.”

Huifang said, “But the flowers this year aren’t the same as last year’s.” Zi Yun replied, “If there were flowers last year, there will be flowers this year too.” Huifang then asked, “But will this year’s flowers last until next year?” Zi Yun answered, “That depends on who’s taking care of them.”

Sulan interjected, “Are you all suddenly discussing Zen philosophy?” Qin Yan added, “In my opinion, it’s better if the flowers never bloom.” Baozhu asked, “Why is that? I think it’s better if the flowers never wither.”

Huifang replied, “Even if they don’t wither, they’re still the same flowers. You heard what Yurong said earlier about how wonderful fresh lychees are, but once they dry out, they become unpleasantly sour. How can something’s appearance change, and its taste change as well? Perhaps people are the same. After a few years, what was once clear becomes murky, what was refined becomes coarse, and what was sweet becomes sour.”

Baozhu responded, “Even if they become sour, they’re still a delicacy. It’s still better than something ordinary.” This prompted all three women to sigh in unison, while Ci Xian and Zi Yun smiled in satisfaction.

Huifang added, “We’ll have to see if Jingyi remains the same when she turns seventy.” Ci Xian laughed, “Spring flowers and autumn fruits each have their own season. When lychees are fresh, they match Yang Yuhuan. Now that they’re dried, they still go well with Qu Dao Weng. Even so, they’re still better than dates and chestnuts.” This made everyone laugh.

Zi Yun said, “That’s a good comparison, but it’s still a bit unfair to Qu Dao Weng. He’s not sour at all, so maybe comparing him to dried scallops would be better.”

Ci Xian responded, “That would be even more unfair. You’re from Zhejiang, so of course, you praise dried scallops. But comparing dried scallops is like reminiscing about an old courtesan who has reformed her ways. The grace is long gone, but the faint smell of the past remains.”

Baozhu asked Ci Xian, “Among all foods, what do you consider to be the best?”

Ci Xian replied, “My tastes are different from others, so I can’t say for sure. But personally, I like fish the most.” Qin Yan and Huifang both agreed, “That’s a good choice.”

Ci Xian continued, “Food can be divided into several categories, just like people. There are immortal foods, divine foods, exquisite foods, and wonderful foods. Some are fit for cooking dragons and phoenixes, while others are better paired with moonlight and dew. If you mix them up, neither will be good. That’s why what I find delicious, someone else might not. As Mencius said, ‘People’s tastes in food vary.’”

Zi Yun responded, “In general, Yi Ya’s cooking catered to everyone’s tastes. But today’s chefs only cater to their own tastes.”

The four women, all quite pleased, bid farewell to Ci Xian and went together to find Ye Maolin to inform him of the situation. Maolin immediately agreed to help and said to Huifang, “Wait a moment, you should come with me. I’m getting old and my speaking skills aren’t what they used to be, so I might not handle this smoothly. You can help me out if needed. That Mrs. Qing has a sharp tongue, like a bird chirping, and I’m a bit intimidated by her.” Huifang replied, “People say she’s straightforward. If you go along with her, she’s actually quite easy to deal with.” Qin Yan, Baozhu, and Sulan then returned home.

Huifang and Maolin rehearsed their conversation for a while and agreed to go after dinner. Huifang then returned home.

Just then, Tian Chunhang came to visit Huifang. They had dinner together and chatted for a while before Chunhang left. Maolin had been waiting outside for quite some time. By the time they left, it was already past the evening watch. Maolin carried a lantern and guided Huifang to the house of the Changqing family. Instead of looking for Qin Yan, they found Wu Mazi and invited Mrs. Changqing to come out.

When Huifang saw her, she noticed that she was wearing mourning clothes—a white headscarf and a long white robe—but below, she wore long green silk pants and white cloth shoes. Her face was thin and yellowish, and she had a tall, slender figure. She appeared to be in her thirties and looked like someone sharp-tongued and quick-witted. When she saw Huifang, she didn’t recognize her and asked Maolin, “Who is this?” Maolin replied, “This is Master Su from the troupe.” Huifang stepped forward, paid her respects, and called her “Auntie.” Mrs. Changqing returned the greeting, invited her to sit, and asked Maolin, “What wind blew you two into this quiet place?”

Maolin, with a smiling face, replied, “We’ve come sincerely to greet you. Now that Lord Cao has passed, you are a virtuous woman who stays inside the house. If there’s anything you need outside, just send Wu Mazi to let me know. I’m free and happy to help.”

Mrs. Changqing responded, “Oh, you’re too kind! Thank you for your concern. When my husband was alive, this house was always filled with people. Every day, at least a dozen people would gather around that lamp—some getting up, others lying down—waiting for their turn, just like candidates awaiting their assignments in the Ministry of Personnel. But since he passed, not only have the people disappeared, even the dogs don’t visit anymore. The two children aren’t doing well, and Mazi is clueless, not knowing how to handle things. I feel that this household can’t be sustained, so I’ve been thinking of another plan. My family is in Yangzhou, and my mother is only fifty years old. My elder brother has opened a clothing shop, and I’ve heard it’s doing quite well. I’d like to go back, but I don’t have any money. When my husband was alive, money came in one hand and went out the other. Just that lamp alone cost over a thousand strings of cash a year, and there were many other expenses. The two children need food and clothes, and we barely earn anything. Yesterday, two strangers came for tea, and the children invited them to stay for wine and food. After eating, they left, and Mazi only managed to get three strings of cash from them. Tell me, how can this business survive? It’s embarrassing!”

Maolin said, “Times are tough now, not like before. Everything’s calculated down to the last penny. You see, these inns are empty at night, with more people sitting idle than drinking wine. What you said about returning to the south sounds like a good plan. After all, as a woman, it’s hard to maintain a household here in the capital without family around. It would be much wiser to take a few thousand taels of silver and help your brother open a larger shop.”

Mrs. Changqing laughed, “Oh, you’re speaking so easily! If I had a few thousand taels, I wouldn’t be in this predicament. The problem is, I’m penniless, and that’s what makes things difficult. Didn’t I discuss this with Qin Yan the other day? I told him I’d have to rely on him now, and asked him to talk to Hua Gongzi about giving me 200 strings of cash a month. But he said he couldn’t do it, and didn’t dare to ask him. I told him, ‘If you can’t bring money back, are you going to leave me hanging in the wind? Besides, Hua Gongzi hasn’t spent any real money on you either. Why don’t you ask someone to talk to him and get three to five thousand taels to officially leave the apprenticeship? Then I won’t need to ask you to support me in my old age.’ But he just hemmed and hawed, without giving a clear answer.”

Huifang said, “Auntie, do you really want him to leave the apprenticeship? Actually, there’s someone who could help. I came today specifically to discuss this with you.” Mrs. Changqing asked, “Who is this person? What official position does he hold?”

Huifang casually replied, “He’s a county magistrate from Jiangnan. He’s a good man, but not very wealthy. The other day, he met Qin Yan and was quite impressed, saying he’d like to take him as his son and help him leave the apprenticeship. He discussed it with us yesterday. He can’t afford to spend three to five thousand taels, but he could manage three thousand strings of cash.”

Mrs. Changqing exclaimed, “Three thousand strings to leave the apprenticeship! Do you know how much Qin Yan earned when he performed last year? He made over ten thousand strings in just six months. Now, if he leaves the apprenticeship and this man takes him in, he’ll make that back in just a few months. What a bargain! If that’s the case, I’d do it too.”

Maolin interjected, “Sister-in-law, it’s not like that. If he were still performing, he could earn that much. But if he becomes someone’s adopted son, he’ll need to study, go to school, and get married, all of which cost money. There’s no way he could earn money in that situation. Besides, this man is kind-hearted, and it would be good to help him out.”

Mrs. Changqing said, “I don’t care about all that. As long as he can pay what I ask, he can have him.” Huifang said, “Auntie, how much are you asking for, exactly? Give me a clear number, so I can negotiate. If it can be increased, I’ll see what can be done.”

Mrs. Changqing replied, “Honestly, three thousand taels of good silver, and I’ll agree. Can he manage that? If not, I’ll still wait for Hua Gongzi. He’s known for being generous with money, and might even give me eight thousand or more. If not, there’s always Mr. Xu, who adores him. He’s even easier to talk to. What’s the rush?”

Huifang gave a cold laugh and said, “Auntie, you’ve heard about Hua Gongzi’s reputation, and three or five thousand taels is indeed nothing to him. But recently, he’s lost interest in Qin Yan. Not only is he unwilling to help him leave the apprenticeship, but he’s even thinking of sending him away. How would you know that, living outside? We visit his residence often. These days, Qin Yan is given an empty room and is rarely called upon. When we went to pay our respects for the New Year, Hua Gongzi gave each of us a gold ingot as a gift, but Qin Yan didn’t receive anything. That day, I saw that Qin Yan only had about sixty taels of silver in his chest, which he had saved since last Mid-Autumn Festival. Mr. Xu, too, isn’t as affectionate as he once was, and their relationship has always been lukewarm. If Mr. Xu were willing to help him leave the apprenticeship, he would have done it long ago. He wouldn’t have waited until today. Besides these two, do you really think anyone else would give you 200 strings of cash a month or three thousand taels to leave the apprenticeship? Auntie, you’re a smart woman. Haven’t you seen his change in heart during the month he’s been at home? We’ve come with this opportunity, and we can ask for a little more, but if you could be more flexible, treat him like your own son, and lower your expectations a bit, we could make this work. Three thousand strings is too little, but two thousand taels I can guarantee.”

Mrs. Changqing replied, “If you’re going to speak on my behalf, you must also protect Qin Yan’s reputation. Let’s make this clear and straightforward. I may be a woman, but I don’t like things dragging on endlessly. I’ll lower the amount by two hundred taels, but not less than two thousand eight hundred taels.”

Maolin, seeing that she had softened a bit, said to Huifang, “Here’s what we can do. You go and tell the benefactor that he’ll be helping out a widow and her children, which is a virtuous deed and will bring him good fortune. Ask him to provide two thousand four hundred taels, and we won’t

The plan was settled, but Mrs. Changqing still insisted on asking for more money. However, she couldn’t resist Ye Maolin’s persistent persuasion—he acted like a soft rope, flattering her with sweet words until Mrs. Changqing, despite her stubbornness, eventually relented, feeling as though she had been tied up like a mule with no way out. She finally agreed. Huifang said, “You’ve made a commitment, but what if he can’t actually raise the money? If he can’t come up with the full amount, Auntie, won’t you be upset and feel we wasted all this time talking?” Maolin laughed and said, “You’re too timid. Even if he falls short by 1,800 taels, you, as his close friend, can easily help raise the remaining amount. It’s not such a big deal. He surely won’t let you down.” Huifang replied, “I suppose that’s the best we can do. Let’s see how it all works out.”

They agreed that by the following morning after breakfast, they would have an answer. If successful, the money would be delivered, and a written agreement would be made. Their discussion went on until the third watch of the night. Huifang then invited Mrs. Changqing to return inside while they went to Qin Yan’s place to discuss further matters. Mrs. Changqing thanked them and went inside, thinking to herself, “That little rascal Su is quite cunning! From 3,000 strings of cash, they’ve only raised 2,400 taels. If I had softened even a little, I would’ve been completely swindled. They’re trying to make a big profit out of this! How detestable!” Muttering to herself, she went to bed.

Huifang and Maolin went to Qin Yan’s room and informed her of the agreement. Qin Yan was very pleased, now only waiting for the next day to finally escape her predicament. Huifang and Maolin then went home.

The next morning, Huifang went to Yiyuan, but Ziyun hadn’t arrived yet. She waited at Ci Xian’s place, and after sending for Ziyun twice, he finally arrived. Huifang explained the situation, and Ziyun was also pleased. He immediately called the steward and ordered a silver note of 2,400 taels to be issued, along with an extra 50-tael note as a reward for Maolin. Huifang didn’t delay, quickly went back home to eat, and then found Maolin. She gave him the 50 taels, for which he was very grateful. They then headed to Mrs. Changqing’s house together. Huifang said, “We worked hard, but he was only able to gather 1,900 taels. I’ve borrowed 500 taels on his behalf, so here’s the full amount in this note. Please accept it.” Maolin then wrote out the agreement, which Qin Yan signed to acknowledge receipt.

Seeing that everything had gone through successfully, Mrs. Changqing prepared a few dishes to host Maolin and Huifang, asking Qin Yan to join them for a small drink. Huifang declined, saying, “I’ve already eaten, so there’s no need. Let Mr. Ye enjoy it on his own.” She then turned to Qin Yan and said, “Go prepare yourself, pay your respects to your master’s spirit, thank your teacher’s wife, and then come with me. We’ll go into the city to thank Hua Gongzi as well. We shouldn’t delay any further.” Qin Yan agreed, and since she didn’t have many belongings to pack, she had her servant help with the arrangements. Huifang sent someone to carry the items home and even took out a 10-string cash note to distribute as rewards to the staff on Qin Yan’s behalf.

Qin Yan dressed in formal clothes, paid her respects to her master’s spirit, and tearfully mourned for a while. She then bid farewell to her teacher’s wife, Mrs. Changqing, who was also deeply saddened, shedding many tears and offering a few parting words of advice. Seeing this, Maolin lost his desire to drink and followed them outside. Mrs. Changqing escorted them all the way to the door, and Qin Yan left with tears in her eyes, heading to Huifang’s residence.

The next day, Mrs. Changqing thanked Maolin by giving him 100 strings of cash, though Maolin hadn’t expected it and was already quite satisfied. However, fate was not kind to Qin Yan, as even though she had successfully left the apprenticeship, new troubles soon arose. What happened next remains to be seen, and we will have to wait for the next installment to uncover the story.

第四四回 聽謠言三家人起釁 見惡札兩公子絕交 GPT-4o

  話說琴言出師之日,就是華公子賞花之日。明日,華公子吩咐珊枝著人去叫琴言回來,珊枝派了一個外跟班姚賢,一早出城。到了長慶寓處,見了伍麻子。說假期已過,叫他進城。

  伍麻子道:「琴言麼,昨日有人替他出師,已經搬了出去,恐怕未必進城來了。」姚賢聽了一驚,道:「這話怎麼說!我家的人怎樣私自放走了,如今他搬在那裡?」伍麻子道:「我不知道,聽得說替他出師的,是個江南人,想必就在他家了。」姚賢道:「豈有此理!你們就要出師,也回明公子,沒有這樣的。我們公子知道了,如何肯依,那就了不得了。」伍麻子道:「不干我事,這是他師娘作主,誰能攔阻他的!」姚賢道:「如今到底在什麼地方?我好去找他問個明白。」伍麻子道:「住處實在不知,只聽得說,他還進城呢。況且他還有多少東西在城裡,豈肯扔掉了,自然還要進城來的。」伍麻子說得不明不白,急得姚賢什麼似的,又問道:「你們奶奶呢?待我當面問他。」麻子道:「他不在家,一早上墳去了。」姚賢無奈,只得出來,走到戲園門口,正待閒望,忽聽後面車聲轔轔,直衝過來。躲開一看,卻像兩個相公,坐在車裡頭的好像琴言。待要趕上看時,車已去遠了。姚賢想道:「原來他倒在外邊這樣快樂,一定又到那裡去陪酒了。」姚賢一面想,一面走,忽前面來了兩個熟人,一個二十九歲叫孟七,是徐子雲的家人;一個三十九歲叫胡八,是奚十一的家人,都是本京人,那胡八與姚賢是兩姨中表,這三個人都是相好的。這日胡八因主人患病無事,出來找了孟七聽戲,想到館子裡去吃飯,遇見了姚賢,又是城裡出來的,便一把拉住,各人問了好,便邀進了館子,要了幾樣菜、兩壺酒,細酌閒談。孟七問起姚賢,倒有空出城閒逛,姚賢道:「那裡能閒逛?我們的差使是有專司的,就沒有事,也不能遠離一步。今日公子叫我來找琴言,假期已滿,叫他回去。誰知又找不著他。」孟七聽了,怔了一怔,道:「還要叫他進府嗎?」姚賢道:「正是。我方才到他師父家,遇見一個麻子,說得不明不白。說昨日一個江南人,替他出了師,同了去了。

  我想他現在我們府裡,外人如何敢替他出師,又帶他去?這也實在是個奇聞。況我們公子待琴言怎樣的恩典,一月給他師父二百銀,格外還有賞賜。他的分兒,在府裡除了林珊枝,還有誰比得上他?他竟絕不感恩,辭也不辭,竟同人走了。我想天下竟有這樣忘恩負義的人,我回去稟明了公子,定然要拿轉來,這就看他的造化罷。」孟七聽了,笑道:「那裡的話,這是誰哄你的?琴言好好的在這裡,何曾同什麼江南人出京。這是訛言,聽不得的。」姚賢道:「這倒不是訛言,是他家裡講的。」孟七道:「你別信這話,你且喝一鍾,我告訴你,這琴言從他師父死了,告假出來,卻天天總在我們園裡,我們老爺為他請了半月多客。至於出師的事,不曉得是琴言求我們老爺的,還是我們老爺願意與他出師的。昨日,我們管總的叫我去到日新銀號,開了一張二千四百兩的銀票,又一張五十兩的,交與蘇蕙芳,替琴言出師的。方才我們在路上,還見他同蕙芳坐在一車,又到我們園裡去了。看這光景,想是我們老爺要使喚他。

  我們當是不在你們府裡了,所以來伺候我們老爺。若知道還在你們府裡,我們老爺與你公子這般相好,我見他們彼此常送古董玩器,很重的東西都肯送。若要這個人,只消寫個貼兒與你們公子,難道公子不肯送他?何必花此二千四百銀,真冤不冤?」姚賢道:「原來如此。就是你們老爺要他,也應告訴我們公子一聲,現在還沒有出府。不是我說,你們老爺也有點冒失。」

  那胡八道:「這琴言我沒見過,不知怎樣生得好呢。就是我們老爺,前月在宏濟寺魏大爺處,叫他陪了一天酒。將我們姨奶奶的一對翡翠鐲子賞了他。這鐲子在廣東買,還值一千四百塊錢,在京裡更貴了。如今我們老爺病到了,也沒見他來看過一回,這人大概是沒有良心的。既跟了你們公子,又想跟他們老爺,可見是個無恒心的了,以後還不知要跟准呢。」他二人不知底裡,隨口講了一遍似是而非的話。

  姚賢吃了飯,道了謝,就進城來見了珊枝,將琴言近日的事,先照伍麻子,後照孟七、胡八的話,沒有少說一句,說得順口,還添了好些。又說路上見他與一個相公同車,想是陪酒去了。珊枝聽了,呆了一會,說道:「這是什麼話?是真的,還是假的?我要照你的話回,若有假的在裡頭,就了不得了。」

  姚賢道:「我怎敢撒謊?這是徐老爺家的孟七爺,並奚家的胡八爺,講得有憑據,我敢添一句,對出謊來,是好耍的麼?」珊枝心裡細想道:「琴言何敢如此負恩?非特公子白疼了他,我也白白的照應他一番了。」又轉念道:「看他的心總是勉強在此,心上又有什麼梅少爺,自然在外面快樂。但到徐老爺處也還罷了。怎麼連魏聘才、奚十一都陪酒來了?就不顧自己身分,也應留公子臉面。翡翠鐲子也不算什麼寶貝,就這麼下作。偏在府裡時裝腔作勢,十三太保的樣兒,冷氣逼人。原來也報應在我眼裡。此時就要替你遮瞞也不能了,不如照直說罷。這是有骨氣的人作的事,也可臊臊人的臉,他身分好,不像個唱戲的,全沒有半點下作脾氣。如今好罷,倒是那有些下作脾氣的,不敢告假,鬧出笑話來。」主意定了便走到內書房,在粉牆外低低的喊叫那小香兒。聽得香兒在裡頭咯吱吱的笑,喊了幾聲才出來。香兒問:「是什麼事?」珊枝說:「要回話。」香兒道:「公子到園裡去了…」珊枝道:「公子一人去的,還是同奶奶去的?」香兒道:「公子在這裡帶了寶姐姐、珍姐姐、蕊姐姐到園裡,還是看桃花去了。奶奶沒有去。」珊枝又聽裡面一人說話:「你聽是誰?」那人道:「是林珊枝兒,還有誰!」珊枝知是花珠、荷珠,就急往園中來。只見姹紫嫣紅,和風駘蕩,一徑往留仙院走去。到了園後,聽得笑聲盈耳,又像念詩的,卻是女兒聲口。珊枝便輕了腳步,繞到西邊,隱身在太湖石後,從石穴中遠遠望去,只見蕊珠穿了桃紅綢襖,綠綢背心,跪在桃花林下,背的是《長恨歌》,背到了:

攬衣推枕起徘徊,珠箔銀屏迤邐開。
雲髻半偏新睡覺,衣冠不整下堂來。
風吹仙袂飄飄舉,猶似《霓裳羽衣舞》。
玉容寂寞淚闌干,梨花一枝春帶雨。
  到了「梨花一枝春帶雨」,便重了兩句,背不下去。公子哈哈大笑道:「跪了之後,還背不出來,只好打了。」見蕊珠漲紅了臉,越想越想不出來。旁邊愛珠在那裡笑他,寶珠在公子身後抓著臉羞他,羞得蕊珠要哭出來。這兩日公子與夫人把這十珠作個消遣法子,教他們念唐詩,念熟了背,背錯了要罰。

  如錯得多的,跪了還要打幾下手板。今日寶珠背了李義山《無題》六首,錯了一字,沒有記過。愛珠背了《琵琶行》,竟一字不錯。蕊珠背《長恨歌》,已經錯了許多,故跪在地下,又背不出來,那三珠又一言半語的笑他,他已氣得難愛,又不敢站起來跑了出去。

  華公子在那裡笑得有趣,忽見太湖石洞穴像有人偷望,便問一聲:「誰在太湖石背後?」倒把珊枝唬了一跳,忙走上前,垂手站立。公子道:「你來為什麼又不上來,要躲在石後?」珊枝道:「奴才方才走來,聽得公子正說著話,故在太湖石後瞧一瞧,再上來。」公子道:「有什麼話說?」珊枝道:「今早打發姚賢去叫琴言,姚賢回來了。」公子道:「琴言呢?」珊枝道:「琴言沒有回來。」公子道:「琴言怎麼還不回來?難道還有事呢?」珊枝道:「這琴言恐怕不能來的了。」公子聽了,倒吃一驚,道:「怎麼說,琴言有病麼?」珊枝道:「沒有。」公子道:「既沒有病,為什麼不能來呢?」珊枝故作吞吞吐吐的,公子十分疑心,忙道:「姚賢回來是怎樣說的,你快說,不要支吾。」珊枝道:「說了恐公子生氣。」公子聽了十分疑心,就追緊了,珊枝將姚賢回來所說的話,細細說了。

  四珠婢聽了,也覺詫異。那蕊珠尚跪在地下呆呆的看著珊枝講話,自己忘其所以,花片落了一頭,還拿一片花瓣在嘴裡嚼了一會,吐在愛珠手上,愛珠瞅了他一眼。

  華公子聽了這些話,不覺大怒,把臉都氣得白了,連說:「有這等事!可恨!可恨!琴言喪盡天良,人間少有。而度香笑裡藏刀,欺人太甚,難道我就罷了不成!你明白還叫姚賢去,務必把他叫來,我問問他,是何緣故。我也不管什麼徐度香,我自然不能依他,與他評個理,天下有這麼欺人的事情麼?若不相好的人也罷了,既係相好,就不該有心欺人。從前何以不早與他出師!要到我這裡來了,才賣弄他的家私,替他出起師來。這琴言實在可恨。那一樣待差了他,一心向著那邊!」珊枝婉言勸道:「公子請息怒,琴言本來進京未久,他師父又是個不會教訓的,由他的性兒慣了。在這裡半年,不要說沒有委屈處,就走遍天涯,也找不出這地方。不曉得他為什麼,背地裡總是顰眉淚眼的。他另有心事,講不出來。這種沒良心的人,公子還放他心上作什麼!據奴才想,倒不生氣,看他在徐老爺處也不長的,徐老爺園裡天天有十個八個人,若待他與眾人一樣,他必不相安。斷沒有將野雞養成成家雞的,壞了良心還有什麼好處,只怕天也不容。況且那個奚十一,奴才雖不認識他,聽說是極混帳的人,也陪他喝酒,豈不辱抹殺人。奴才想這一件下作事,就不到徐老爺處,也可以不要他了。」公子聽了珊枝的話,氣略平了些。

  珊枝又對寶珠丟個眼色,寶珠也勸道:「珊枝的話說得是。琴言若果真心向著公子,就有人替他出師,他也不肯瞞著公子,必來稟明一聲。如果他來稟明公子,難道公子不肯與他出師?這個人又糊塗,又沒有良心,還要他人作什麼呢?況去年原是他自己要來的,今年又是他自己要去的,公子待他的恩典,那一個不知道?這是他自己沒福,消受不起。若公子必要他進來,諒他也不敢不來,但倒像少不得這個人,他自己一發看得自己尊貴了。奴才想以後隨他來也好,不來也好,橫堅府裡不少這個人。至於徐老爺,自然更不該,但勸公子也不必與他較量,為著一個不要緊的人,傷了兩代世交情分。且人自然也說徐老爺不好,搶人家的人,豈有不贊公子大量麼?」

  公子被這兩人勸了一番,氣雖平了些,究不能盡釋,坐著不語。

  蕊珠跪了這半天,雖有個墊子墊著,膝蓋也跪得很疼,又遇著要小便起來,滿臉飛紅,那要笑要哭的光景,令人可憐。

  公子生了這一回氣,又聽珊枝、寶珠說話,就忘了他還跪著。

  蕊珠急了,只得說道:「跪到明日,也想不出的了,要打倒是打罷。」公子聽了,倒笑了一笑,道:「起來罷,我也忘了你還跪著。」蕊珠站起來,曲著腰,將膝蓋揉了揉,徜徜徉徉的走開道:「冤不冤,跪了這半天。」找個僻靜地方小解去了。華公子起身回夫人房內,寶珠、愛珠隨了進去,珍珠等蕊珠同行。珊枝慢慢的送公子出了園,正要走時,忽然一把花瓣撒了他一頭,急回頭看時,見蕊珠、珍珠罵道:「人家跪著,你倒在石洞裡偷看人,瞎掉你的眼睛。」珊枝道:「明日還要挨打呢。」說著也就走開了。

  公子回房,見了夫人,欲不題起,心上又忍不住,就將子雲與琴言出師的事說了。華夫人道:「什麼叫作出師?」華公子道:「當年他師父也是花錢買的,所以掙的錢都歸他師父。有人替他出了師,那就不算師父的人,由他自己作主了。昨日度香花二千四百兩與琴言出師的。」華夫人道:「這麼說,琴言就是度香的人了。」公子道:「可不是麼!我心上實在有氣,度香眼底無人,也不告訴我一聲,公然如此。我明日倒要親去問問他,我還要將琴言攆出京去,不許他在京裡。」華夫人笑道:「為這點事,也值得生氣?人家愛替他出師,干我們甚事?究竟琴言也算不得我們家裡人,他不願意在這裡,隨他罷了。

  度香的老爺與我們老爺是至好,何必為著琴言,傷了世交的情份。我勸你可以不必,琴言到底算個優伶,若鬧起來,這狎優二家就難免了。」華公子素來敬愛夫人的,聽他心平氣和的講,心中的氣亦消了一大半,口內答應了一句:「說得是。」但又捨不得琴言。忽又轉念過來,欲行不可,欲罷不能,惟是無情無緒的光景。華夫人又寬解了一回,華公子只得暫為放開。過了一夜,明早忽又惱起來,叫珊枝將琴言的衣箱什物裝了車,寫了個帖兒,著珊枝親到怡園,面交度香,看他怎樣。珊枝只得遵命而行。

  這是琴言出師第二日,琴言原要今日進去,適子雲於初六日要請客,一來與南湘、春航送場,並請屈道生,約子玉、仲清等相陪。今日已是初四,索性到初七進去,並說寫個字貼與華公子,說他過了假期,一因身子不快,二因留他逛幾天。所以琴言倒也心安,樂得多頑幾日。

  那日蕙芳出門去了,琴言便到怡園來。此時梨花已開,子雲、次賢與寶珠在梨院閒談,琴言進來相見了。次賢笑道:「玉儂,如今由你自己作主了,不如辭了華府,到這裡來罷。」琴言笑道:「我倒很願,但怎樣去辭那邊呢!」子雲笑道:「那還了得?華星北必說我奪其所好,這官司還打得清麼?不要弄到叩閽起來。到初七日也可回去了,你是幾時出來的?」琴言道:「正月二十七。」子雲道:「已四十天了,怎麼這樣快?」琴言道:「我在府裡,又覺日子慢,在外面又覺得快了。」子雲對次賢道:「這兩天竹君、湘帆都在那裡抱佛腳呢。湘帆無怪乎其然,他要在媚香跟著爭個臉。竹君也坐得定能寫字作文,可見功名心切,是人人不免的。」次賢道:「今年有兩條道路,不中進士,還可以考試博學宏詞。中了宏詞科,比那進士不好些麼?」子雲道:「比中進士難多著呢,我是不能想這個好出身。想中個進士還不算妄想,偏又補了缺,叫人掃興得很,今年只好看人熱鬧了。你們看今年竹君、湘帆二人誰拿得穩?」

  次賢道:「他二人本事不相上下,湘帆是當行出色之文,竹君是才氣比縱橫,恐怕遇著那冬烘考官,就要委屈了。殿試工夫,竹君不及湘帆,若試宏詞,竹君倒要擅長了。我看今年庚香是必得的,劍潭、卓然也有九分。」子雲道:「你自己呢,一發拿得穩了。」次賢道:「也不去考,我自知無福。」子雲道:「這叫什麼話?你不應舉也罷了,還可以說得無心進取。這宏詞原是品定海內人才,就是那些老前輩退居林下的,還耒應考,豈有全才如你,倒不去的?那時我托人硬把你薦了,由不得你不去。」次賢笑而不答。寶珠道:「若考中了,作什麼官呢?」子雲道:「翰林院編修。」琴言道:「庚香是個秀才,也可考麼?」子雲道:「可以。」琴言道:「你自然也去的。」子雲道:「現任官不准考,我已補了缺。就是前舟,只怕也不能的了,五月前後總可得缺。」

  正說話間,忽然管門的進來稟道:「華公子打發人來,要面見老爺,還有幾個箱子送來。」子雲詫異,道:「什麼箱子?叫來人進來。」話言未了,只見珊枝已走到梨院。琴言望見珊枝,早躲進屋後,潛身聽他所為何事。珊枝見子雲、次賢,請過了安,說道:「公子與二位老爺請安,有一封信在此。」便雙手呈上。子雲接來,看見封面上有「皮箱四個,面交徐二老爺查收」,才即問了華公子好,將書拆開,次賢在帝同看,只見寫道:

正月二十七日,小價琴言因其師長慶病故,告假一月,經理喪葬,今已逾假數日。弟於昨日著家人姚賢出城喚彼回來,始知吾兄已為琴言出師,並已收用。今將其箱籠什物一並送上,祈即查收轉交,想琴言斷無顏面前來自取也。但聞此子下流已甚,曾於各處陪酒,不擇所從,惟利是愛,弟聞之髮指。本欲拘回重處,猶恐有負尊意。但以後務宜嚴加管束,勿使仍蹈前愆。兄雖大度優容,不與較量,而弟必留心查察,如有聞見,必為詳達,代兄攆逐,勿使名園玷辱也。匆匆此布,並候通履。
  子雲看了,正不知從何說起,不白之冤,有口難辯,氣得兩手冰冷,與次賢面面相觀,冷笑了幾聲。次賢問珊枝道:「你公子對你說什麼?」珊枝道:「沒有講什麼,就叫小的將琴言的箱子交明老爺,問有回售沒有回信。」子雲氣得說不出來,次賢道:「奇了,這話從何說起?此時也不及寫回字,明日我同徐老爺見你公子當面講罷。」珊枝答應了「是」,退了出去,將箱子送來交與門上,自行回去不題。

  這邊琴言尚不知緣故,似乎聽得將箱子送來。知珊枝去了,忙走出來,見子雲面貌失色,靠在椅上。寶珠與次賢還看那信,琴言過來要看,次賢意欲藏過,子雲道:「給他看看,這是那裡說起?華星北真不是人,聽了誰的話,這般糟蹋人,可惱!可惱!」琴言不看此信還可,看了不由得傷心起來,一字字看去,忽然一腔怒氣,直湧上來,眼前一陣烏黑,喉中如物噎住,透不得氣,兩眼一翻,望後便倒。把子雲、次賢、寶珠皆唬呆了,連忙扶住了他。子雲掐定人中,次賢一手扶住了背,一手摩著他心,聽得喉咽裡痰響,次賢抱起了,將他坐在身上。有一盞茶時候,才見琴言將頭一點,又俯著身,吐了一塊痰,又嘔了許多。寶珠道:「好了,好了。」便拍著他。琴言漸漸的蘇來。兩眼一睜,淚如泉湧。子雲等看了,好不傷心,寶珠的眼淚索落落掉個不住。大家扶了他到醉翁牀上,將個枕頭與他靠了。子雲道:「不要傷心,明日我同你去一對,就明白了。」琴言忽然放聲大哭,這一哭真有三年不雨之冤,六月飛霜之慘。

  子雲等攪得柔腸寸斷,這三個人也無從勸得一句,直哭到一個時辰,尚是有淚無聲,黯然而泣。

  子雲見琴言如此,甚是傷心,因想道:「華星北過於欺人,不問真假。我本要與他講個明白,但我去剖辯,倒長了他的志氣,道是去招陪他了。索性罷了,斷了這個交情,也不要緊。」說道:「玉儂不必哭了,你的好處,都是共見的,這些話有誰信他?一定是林珊枝從中調唆,以至如此,連我也怪到這樣。我想你那一處不可安身,豈必定要仗著他?既將你的箱子送了來,你也索性不必去見他了。再去見他,必遭羞辱,且在這裡住幾天,再作商量。」琴言猶是嗚嗚咽咽的,道了謝,說道:「你這樣恩義待我,叫我沒齒不忘,又為我受這些氣惱,總是我這苦命人害了多少人。我實在不要活了,死了倒乾乾淨淨,氣惱也沒了。在一日恨一日,已經多活了兩年,如今極該死的時候。」說了又哭。次賢說道:「你當初進華府時,我早對度香說過,必無好處,如今既已出來,倒也是件好事。以後你就一無罣礙,由你怎樣。舊業自然不理的了,你就在這園中與我作個忘年小友,我將那琴棋書畫、詞賦詩文教你件件精通,將來成個名流,不強如在華府當書童麼?應該自己歡喜才是,何必傷心呢。且他也是氣忿時候寫的,自然就沒有好話了。」子雲道:「靜宜說得是,我將來索性將你們那一班一齊請了過來,在園中住下,都不要唱戲,幾年後倒栽培一班人物出來,總比那些不通舉人與那三等秀才強了百倍。」即對次賢道:「失言,失言!你是優貢,已不在秀才之列了。」次賢道:「我固是個秀才,但你也是個舉人。」子雲道:「我原不通的。」寶珠要解琴言的愁悶,便笑向次賢道:「優貢,優貢,我們這優班,還在貢班之上。我們念起書來,就真是那學而優,適或作了官,又成了仕而優了。」次賢笑道:「這還了得?非但罵我,連度香也罵在裡頭了。」寶珠深深陪罪道:「怒我無心之言。」子雲也笑了,琴言方止了哭。

  只見蕙芳來了,見了琴言光景,著實詫異,問了緣故,便拍手稱快道:「天下有這麼好事,真求也求不到,還哭什麼呢?」次賢又將子雲不要他們唱戲,要他們在園裡的話說了。蕙芳道:「這是極好的,只怕我們生了這個下賤的命,未必能有此清福。我這兩年內就想要改行,但又無行可改。這跟官一道,與唱戲也在伯仲之間。若做買賣,又不在行。且在這京裡,就改了行,人家也認識,總要出了京,才能改圖。你道我唱戲真願麼?叫作落在其中,跳不出來。就一年有一萬銀子,成了個大富翁,又算得什麼?總也離不了小旦二字。我是決意要改行的。」寶珠道:「我的心也與你一樣,但不知天從人願否?」是夜三旦在園中談談說說,琴言亦解了許多愁悶。子雲對蕙芳道:「玉儂在你那裡也是不便,你不能在家陪著他,不如叫他到我這裡住幾天罷。以後再作這個道理,總要與他想個萬全的法子。」蕙芳道:「起初原不過想留他一兩天就進城的,如果常在我那裡,真也不甚便。他又比不得從前了。不如搬到這裡來,也有個散悶地方,不知玉儂意下如何?」此時琴言有甚主意,便說道:「這裡卻方便些。」於是寶珠、蕙芳是夕也陪了琴言,同在園中梨花院內住了一夜。子雲回宅後,次賢也自回房。他們三人同榻,足足講到五更才睡。

  且說珊枝回去,華公子便問到怡園見了度香怎樣光景,珊枝道:「今日見他們在梨花園內,奴才進去見琴言、寶珠,琴言見了奴才,即躲開了。徐老爺問了公子好,將帖兒拆開看了一會,一句話也沒有講,就只冷笑一聲。蕭老爺說不及寫回字了,回去與公子請安,我們明日見了公子當面講罷。奴才將箱子交給他們門上,也就收了。」華公子打發珊枝去後,心上想子雲必定認個不是,自將琴言送來,可以消釋此恨。誰知不發一言,公然笑納,連回字也不給一個,這般可惡,還是蕭次賢周旋了一句。這一氣就如周公瑾遇了諸葛武候一般,不覺雙眉倒豎,臉泛濃霜,倒也講不出什麼話來。未知後事如何,且聽下回分解。

On the day Qin Yan left her apprenticeship was also the day Hua Gongzi hosted a flower viewing. The next day, Hua Gongzi instructed Shanzhi to send someone to fetch Qin Yan. Shanzhi assigned the task to an outside servant named Yao Xian, who set off early in the morning to leave the city. Upon arriving at Changqing’s residence, he encountered Wu Mazi and said, “The holiday is over. Qin Yan is to return to the city.”

Wu Mazi replied, “Qin Yan? Someone helped him leave the apprenticeship yesterday, and he has already moved out. I doubt he’ll be returning to the city.” Yao Xian was shocked and exclaimed, “What are you saying? How could our household allow him to leave without permission? Where has he moved to?” Wu Mazi said, “I don’t know. I heard that someone from Jiangnan helped him leave the apprenticeship. He’s probably staying at that person’s house.”

Yao Xian responded angrily, “This is absurd! If someone wants to leave the apprenticeship, they should at least inform the young master. This situation is unacceptable. When Hua Gongzi finds out, he won’t take it lightly.” Wu Mazi replied, “It’s none of my business. His master’s wife was in charge. Who could have stopped her?” Yao Xian demanded, “Where is he staying now? I need to find him and get to the bottom of this.” Wu Mazi said, “I really don’t know where he’s staying. But I’ve heard that he will return to the city soon. After all, he still has many belongings in the city. He wouldn’t just abandon them.”

Wu Mazi’s vague answers only left Yao Xian feeling more frustrated. He asked, “Where is your mistress? I need to ask her directly.” Wu Mazi replied, “She isn’t home. She went to the cemetery this morning.” Left with no other option, Yao Xian left the residence. As he stood by the gate of the theater, he suddenly heard the rumbling sound of a carriage approaching from behind. He quickly moved aside and, glancing at the passing carriage, saw two gentlemen seated inside, one of whom looked like Qin Yan. Just as Yao Xian was about to chase after the carriage, it had already gone too far. He thought to himself, “So, he’s out there enjoying himself. He’s probably off to drink somewhere again.”

As Yao Xian continued walking, deep in thought, he encountered two acquaintances. One was Meng Qi, a 29-year-old servant of Xu Ziyun, and the other was Hu Ba, a 39-year-old servant of Xi Shiyi. Both were locals, and Hu Ba was Yao Xian’s cousin through his aunt. The three of them were on good terms. That day, Hu Ba was free because his master was ill, so he had gone out with Meng Qi to listen to an opera, planning to have lunch at a restaurant afterward. When they met Yao Xian, who had just returned from the city, they pulled him aside. After exchanging pleasantries, they invited him into the restaurant, where they ordered a few dishes and two pots of wine. They drank leisurely while chatting. Meng Qi asked Yao Xian why he had the chance to wander outside the city. Yao Xian replied, “Wander? I wish! We have specific duties, and even when there’s nothing to do, we can’t stray too far. Today, Hua Gongzi sent me to find Qin Yan because his leave is over, and he needs to return. But I couldn’t find him anywhere.”

Meng Qi was startled and asked, “You’re still looking for him to return to the manor?” Yao Xian confirmed, “Exactly. I just went to his master’s house and met some guy named Mazi, but his words were unclear. He said someone from Jiangnan helped Qin Yan leave his apprenticeship and took him away yesterday. I can’t believe that anyone would dare to let him leave the apprenticeship without our permission and take him away! Especially considering the way our master treats Qin Yan—he gives his master 200 taels of silver each month, plus extra rewards. Other than Lin Shanzhi, who else in the household could match his privileges? But Qin Yan doesn’t even show gratitude! He didn’t even say goodbye and just left with someone else. It’s beyond belief. When I report this to Hua Gongzi, he will definitely demand Qin Yan’s return. Let’s see what happens to him then.”

Meng Qi laughed and said, “What nonsense! Who told you that? Qin Yan is still here, and he certainly didn’t leave the capital with any Jiangnan person. That’s just a rumor.” Yao Xian responded, “It’s not a rumor. That’s what his household told me.” Meng Qi said, “Don’t believe it. Have a drink, and I’ll tell you what’s really going on. Qin Yan took a leave of absence after his master passed away, and he’s been staying with us at the garden. Our master has been hosting guests for more than two weeks on his behalf. As for the matter of leaving the apprenticeship, I don’t know whether it was Qin Yan’s request or our master’s offer, but yesterday, our steward went to the Rixin Silver Exchange to issue a silver note for 2,400 taels, plus an additional 50 taels, which was given to Su Huifang to help Qin Yan leave his apprenticeship. Just now, we saw him with Huifang in a carriage on the way to our garden. It seems like our master has some plans for him.”

Meng Qi continued, “He’s probably not at your manor anymore, so he’s now serving our master. If your master knew that Qin Yan was still with us, considering how well they get along—often exchanging valuable antiques—Hua Gongzi could easily send a note requesting Qin Yan. Do you really think our master wouldn’t send him back? Why would he spend 2,400 taels of silver unnecessarily? What a waste of money!”

Yao Xian said, “So that’s what’s going on. Still, if your master wanted Qin Yan, he should’ve informed Hua Gongzi. Qin Yan hasn’t officially left the manor yet. I have to say, your master was a bit reckless in this matter.”

Hu Ba chimed in, “I’ve never seen this Qin Yan. How good-looking could he be? I remember last month, our master invited him to accompany Wei Daren at Hongji Temple for a day of drinking. He even gifted him a pair of jade bracelets that belonged to our madam. Those bracelets were bought in Guangdong and were worth 1,400 silver coins. They’re even more valuable in the capital. Now, our master is seriously ill, and Qin Yan hasn’t visited him once. This guy must have no sense of loyalty. First, he follows your master, then he tries to follow ours. He seems like someone who doesn’t stick to one path. Who knows who he’ll end up following next?”

The two of them, not knowing the full story, continued to talk in half-truths.

After Yao Xian finished his meal, he thanked his hosts and returned to the city to report to Shanzhi. He relayed all the details about Qin Yan, first recounting what Wu Mazi had said, followed by the conversation with Meng Qi and Hu Ba, not leaving out a single word. As he narrated the events, he even added some embellishments of his own, claiming that he had seen Qin Yan riding in a carriage with another gentleman, likely heading off to drink.

Shanzhi listened in silence for a while before responding, “What are you saying? Is this true or false? If I relay your story and there’s any untruth in it, this could turn into a serious problem.”

Yao Xian protested, “How could I dare lie? This information comes directly from Meng Qi, who works for Mr. Xu, and Hu Ba, who works for Xi’s household. They have credible sources. Would I risk lying about such a matter?”

Shanzhi reflected quietly, thinking, “How could Qin Yan be so ungrateful? Not only did Hua Gongzi treat him with kindness, but I personally took care of him as well. I always felt his heart wasn’t really with us, and he’s always been preoccupied with that Mei Shaoye. He must be enjoying himself outside. But even if he’s staying with Mr. Xu, how could he lower himself to accompany Wei Pincai and Xi Shiyi for drinks? He has no regard for his own status, nor for Hua Gongzi’s reputation. Even the jade bracelets aren’t worth much if he’s going to act so disgracefully. He used to act so aloof and superior in the manor, like a princely figure. Now, his true nature is revealed before my very eyes. There’s no covering for him anymore. I may as well report the truth. He carries himself with dignity, unlike a typical performer. It’s ironic that someone with less self-respect wouldn’t dare take leave, yet Qin Yan’s recklessness has made him a laughingstock.”

With her mind made up, Shanzhi headed to the inner study. Standing outside the whitewashed wall, she called softly for Xiaoxiang. From inside, Xiaoxiang’s laughter could be heard, and after a few calls, she finally came out. Xiaoxiang asked, “What’s the matter?” Shanzhi replied, “I need to report something.” Xiaoxiang said, “Hua Gongzi has gone to the garden…” Shanzhi asked, “Did he go alone, or with the madam?” Xiaoxiang replied, “He’s taken Sister Bao, Sister Zhen, and Sister Rui to the garden to admire the peach blossoms. The madam didn’t go.” From inside, another voice could be heard asking, “Do you know who’s out there?” The response came, “It’s Lin Shanzhi, who else!” Recognizing the voices of Huazhu and Hezhu, Shanzhi quickly made her way to the garden.

The garden was full of vibrant colors, with a gentle breeze blowing. Shanzhi walked directly toward Liuxian Pavilion. As she neared the back of the garden, she heard laughter and what sounded like a young girl reciting poetry. Quietly, she tiptoed around to the west side and hid behind a Taihu stone. Through a small hole in the stone, she saw Rui Zhu kneeling beneath a peach blossom tree, dressed in a peach-red silk jacket and a green silk vest, reciting from The Song of Everlasting Regret. She recited:

“Rising, she pushed aside her clothes and pillow, and paced to and fro,

The pearl curtains and silver screens trailed as they opened.

Her cloud-like hair was half undone from sleep,

Her robe was disheveled as she stepped down from the hall.

The wind lifted her celestial sleeves as if she were dancing the Rainbow Skirt and Feathered Coat dance.

Her jade-like face was lonely, streaked with tears,

Like a pear blossom wet with spring rain.”

When she reached the line “Like a pear blossom wet with spring rain,” she stumbled and repeated the line twice, unable to continue. Hua Gongzi burst out laughing and said, “Kneeling yet still unable to recite? I suppose I’ll have to punish you.” Rui Zhu’s face turned red as she struggled to remember, while Ai Zhu, standing nearby, laughed at her. Bao Zhu, standing behind Hua Gongzi, made faces to tease her, which embarrassed Rui Zhu to the point of tears.

For the past few days, Hua Gongzi and the madam had been using the ten young women as a form of amusement, teaching them to recite Tang poems. Once they memorized them, they had to recite them. If they made mistakes, they would be punished. Those who made many mistakes would have to kneel and receive a few smacks on the hand.

That day, Bao Zhu had recited six of Li Yishan’s Untitled poems, making only one mistake, so she wasn’t punished. Ai Zhu had flawlessly recited The Song of the Pipa. Rui Zhu, on the other hand, had made several mistakes while reciting The Song of Everlasting Regret, which was why she was kneeling. Despite her struggles, the other three girls continued to mock her. Rui Zhu, already frustrated, could barely hold back her tears but didn’t dare stand up and leave.

Hua Gongzi, still laughing, suddenly noticed someone peeking from behind the Taihu stone and called out, “Who’s hiding behind the Taihu stone?” Startled, Shanzhi quickly stepped forward, hands respectfully at her sides. Hua Gongzi asked, “Why didn’t you come forward earlier? Why were you hiding behind the stone?” Shanzhi replied, “I just arrived, but when I heard you speaking, I hesitated and stood behind the stone to observe before stepping forward.”

Hua Gongzi asked, “What do you have to say?” Shanzhi replied, “This morning, I sent Yao Xian to call for Qin Yan. Yao Xian has returned.”

Hua Gongzi asked, “Where is Qin Yan?”

Shanzhi responded, “Qin Yan hasn’t returned.”

Hua Gongzi, surprised, asked, “Why hasn’t he come back yet? Is there something keeping him?”

Shanzhi hesitated and said, “It seems Qin Yan might not be coming back.”

Hua Gongzi was taken aback. “What do you mean? Is Qin Yan sick?”

Shanzhi replied, “No, he’s not sick.”

Hua Gongzi asked, “If he’s not sick, why won’t he come back?”

Shanzhi pretended to be hesitant, which only heightened Hua Gongzi’s suspicions. He urged her, “What did Yao Xian say? Speak quickly and don’t delay.”

Shanzhi, fearing Hua Gongzi’s anger, hesitated again and said, “I’m afraid if I tell you, you’ll be upset.”

Now extremely suspicious, Hua Gongzi pressed her further. Shanzhi then proceeded to tell him everything Yao Xian had reported, without holding anything back.

The four servant girls listened in surprise. Rui Zhu, still kneeling on the ground, was dazed as she watched Shanzhi speak. She lost track of time, and as flower petals fell on her head, she absentmindedly took one and chewed on it for a while before spitting it out into Ai Zhu’s hand, who gave her a glance.

Hua Gongzi, having listened to the entire story, grew furious. His face turned pale with anger, and he exclaimed, “How can this be! This is outrageous! Qin Yan has lost all sense of decency—such a heartless person is rare. As for Du Xiang, hiding his schemes behind a smile and deceiving me like this, does he think I’ll just let this go? Make sure Yao Xian goes to bring him here. I want to know the reason behind this. I don’t care about Xu Du Xiang or anyone else—I’m not going to let him get away with this without a proper explanation. How could anyone treat me like this, especially someone I considered a close friend? If we weren’t on good terms, that would be one thing, but to betray me like this? Why didn’t he leave the apprenticeship earlier? Now, after he’s come here, he flaunts his wealth and arranges to leave the apprenticeship without even telling me. Qin Yan is truly detestable. In what way have I mistreated him, that he would act so ungrateful and side with someone else?”

Shanzhi gently tried to calm him down. “Please, Gongzi, don’t be so angry. Qin Yan hasn’t been in the capital for long, and his master wasn’t a good teacher, letting him grow accustomed to doing as he pleases. He’s been here for half a year and hasn’t suffered any mistreatment—no place could be better than this. I don’t know why, but he’s always moping around in secret, never expressing his true feelings. He must have something on his mind that he can’t speak about. Someone without a conscience like him isn’t worth troubling yourself over. In my opinion, you shouldn’t waste your anger. I doubt he’ll stay with Mr. Xu for long. Mr. Xu’s residence is always filled with ten or more people, and if Qin Yan is treated like everyone else, he won’t be content. You can’t turn a wild bird into a domesticated one. If he’s lost his conscience, he won’t find anything good coming his way, not even from heaven. And as for Xi Shiyi, I don’t know him personally, but from what I’ve heard, he’s a despicable person. The fact that Qin Yan is drinking with him only tarnishes his own reputation. In my opinion, even if he doesn’t stay at Mr. Xu’s, we shouldn’t take him back.”

Hua Gongzi’s anger subsided a little after hearing Shanzhi’s words.

Shanzhi exchanged a glance with Bao Zhu, who also tried to calm him down. “Shanzhi is right. If Qin Yan truly respected you, even if someone offered to help him leave the apprenticeship, he wouldn’t have kept it from you. He would have come to you for permission. If he had asked you, would you have refused to let him leave? He’s foolish and heartless. Why should we keep him around? Last year, he wanted to come here, and now he wants to leave. Everyone knows how generous you’ve been to him, and yet he doesn’t appreciate it. It’s his own misfortune that he can’t handle such kindness. If you insist, I’m sure he wouldn’t dare disobey and will return. But it’s as if he believes he’s irreplaceable, which only makes him think even more highly of himself. In my opinion, let him come or go as he pleases. We don’t need him here. As for Mr. Xu, we shouldn’t hold this against him. It’s not worth damaging a long-standing friendship between two families over someone as insignificant as Qin Yan. People will say it’s Mr. Xu who acted improperly by taking someone else’s man, and they’ll praise your magnanimity.”

Hua Gongzi, though somewhat calmed by their words, still couldn’t entirely shake off his anger and remained silent.

Rui Zhu, having knelt for such a long time, felt her knees aching despite the cushion beneath her. She also needed to relieve herself, her face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and frustration. Her expression, caught between wanting to laugh and cry, was pitiful to see.

Hua Gongzi, absorbed in his anger and the conversation with Shanzhi and Bao Zhu, had forgotten that Rui Zhu was still kneeling.

Finally, Rui Zhu, at her wit’s end, said, “Even if I kneel until tomorrow, I still won’t remember the lines. If I’m to be punished, just do it already.”

Hua Gongzi laughed and said, “Get up. I forgot you were still kneeling.”

Rui Zhu stood up, bending over slightly as she massaged her sore knees. She walked away slowly, muttering to herself, “Isn’t this unfair? Kneeling for so long!” She headed off to a quiet place to relieve herself.

Hua Gongzi stood up and returned to the madam’s quarters, followed by Bao Zhu and Ai Zhu. Zhen Zhu and the others accompanied Rui Zhu. Shanzhi slowly escorted Hua Gongzi out of the garden. Just as she was about to leave, a handful of flower petals was suddenly thrown at her. She turned around quickly to see Rui Zhu and Zhen Zhu yelling, “You were hiding behind the rocks watching people kneel. May your eyes go blind!”

Shanzhi retorted, “You’ll be the ones getting punished tomorrow!” Then, she walked away.

When Hua Gongzi returned to the madam’s room, he wanted to avoid bringing up the matter but couldn’t help himself. He told her about Ziyun and Qin Yan leaving the apprenticeship.

The madam asked, “What does it mean to leave the apprenticeship?”

Hua Gongzi explained, “In the past, Qin Yan’s master bought him, so all the money Qin Yan earned went to his master. Now that someone has paid for him to leave the apprenticeship, he no longer belongs to his master and can make his own decisions. Yesterday, Du Xiang paid 2,400 taels for Qin Yan to leave the apprenticeship.”

The madam replied, “So now Qin Yan belongs to Du Xiang?”

Hua Gongzi answered, “Exactly! I’m furious about this. Du Xiang thinks he’s above everyone, not even bothering to inform me. How dare he! I’ll go see him tomorrow and demand answers. I’ll even chase Qin Yan out of the capital and forbid him from staying here.”

The madam laughed and said, “Is this really worth getting upset over? If Du Xiang wants to help Qin Yan leave the apprenticeship, what does it have to do with us? After all, Qin Yan never truly belonged to our household. If he doesn’t want to stay, let him go.”

Du Xiang’s master and our master are close friends. Why should we let Qin Yan damage such a long-standing relationship? I advise you not to pursue this matter further. After all, Qin Yan is just a performer. If this situation escalates, it will only tarnish the reputation of both the elite and the entertainers.” Hua Gongzi, who had always respected his wife’s calm and reasonable demeanor, felt much of his anger dissipate as he replied, “You’re right.” However, he still felt reluctant to let go of Qin Yan. His thoughts vacillated between acting on his anger and letting it go, leaving him conflicted and unsettled. After more comforting words from his wife, Hua Gongzi finally decided to let it go, at least for the time being.

The next morning, however, his anger flared up again. He instructed Shanzhi to pack Qin Yan’s belongings into a cart and write a note. Shanzhi was to personally deliver the items to Du Xiang at Yiyuan to see how things stood. Shanzhi had no choice but to follow the orders.

This was the second day after Qin Yan had left the apprenticeship. He had originally planned to return to the city today, but Ziyun had scheduled a banquet for the 6th of the month to bid farewell to Nanxiang and Chunhang, as well as to invite Qu Daosheng, Zi Yu, and Zhong Qing. Since it was only the 4th, Qin Yan decided to wait until the 7th to return, planning to write a note to Hua Gongzi explaining that his leave had been extended due to his health and that he had stayed a few extra days for leisure. Feeling no rush, Qin Yan was happy to enjoy a few more carefree days.

That day, Huifang was out, so Qin Yan went to Yiyuan. By then, the pear blossoms were in full bloom, and Ziyun, Ci Xian, and Bao Zhu were chatting leisurely in the pear courtyard when Qin Yan arrived. Ci Xian joked, “Yurong, now that you’re free to make your own decisions, why not leave Hua’s residence and come here?” Qin Yan laughed and said, “I’d love to, but how do I explain things over there?”

Ziyun laughed as well, saying, “That would be a real scandal. Hua Xingbei would surely accuse me of stealing his favorite person. That kind of dispute would be hard to resolve! Let’s not start a fuss over this. You can go back on the 7th. When did you leave?” Qin Yan replied, “On the 27th of the first month.” Ziyun said, “It’s already been 40 days! How time flies!” Qin Yan replied, “Time drags when I’m in the manor, but it flies when I’m outside.”

Ziyun then turned to Ci Xian and said, “These past two days, Zhu Jun and Xiang Fan have been cramming for exams. It’s no surprise with Xiang Fan—he wants to outshine Meixiang. But Zhu Jun, who is usually so steady and diligent, is now writing essays with great urgency. It just goes to show that the desire for fame spares no one.”

Ci Xian said, “This year there are two paths: even if one doesn’t pass the jinshi exam, one can still try for the Broad Knowledge and Profound Learning examination. Isn’t passing that just as prestigious as being a jinshi?” Ziyun replied, “It’s much harder than passing the jinshi exam! I can’t even dream of such a high achievement. Passing the jinshi is already a lofty goal, but I missed my chance by filling an official vacancy. Now I can only watch others succeed. Who do you think has the best chance this year—Zhu Jun or Xiang Fan?”

Ci Xian replied, “They’re equally talented. Xiang Fan’s writing is outstanding, while Zhu Jun’s talent is broad and versatile. But if they encounter a narrow-minded examiner, Zhu Jun might be at a disadvantage. In the final court examination, Xiang Fan might outperform Zhu Jun, but in the Broad Knowledge test, Zhu Jun will likely excel. I’m confident Geng Xiang will succeed this year, and Jian Tan and Zhuoran also have a good chance.”

Ziyun said, “And what about you? You’re bound to succeed as well.” Ci Xian replied, “I’m not even taking the exam. I know my limits.” Ziyun said, “What are you talking about? Even if you don’t aim for official titles, you’re still highly regarded. The Broad Knowledge exam is meant to assess the best talent in the country. Even retired elders are taking part. How could someone with your abilities not participate? I’ve already recommended you, so you won’t be able to decline.”

Ci Xian just smiled and said nothing. Bao Zhu asked, “If someone passes, what position will they get?” Ziyun replied, “They’ll be appointed as an editor at the Hanlin Academy.” Qin Yan asked, “Can Geng Xiang, as a scholar, take the exam?” Ziyun replied, “Yes, he can.” Qin Yan said, “Then you should participate too.” Ziyun replied, “As an official, I’m not eligible to take the exam. I’ve already filled a vacancy. Even Qian Zhou might not be able to take part now—he should secure his position around May.”

As they were chatting, a gatekeeper suddenly came in to report, “Hua Gongzi has sent someone to deliver a message to see the master. He’s also sent a few boxes.” Ziyun, surprised, asked, “What boxes? Let the messenger come in.” Just as he spoke, Shanzhi entered the pear courtyard. When Qin Yan saw Shanzhi, he quickly hid behind the house to listen to what was going on.

Shanzhi greeted Ziyun and Ci Xian and then said, “Hua Gongzi sends his regards to both of you. Here’s a letter from him.” He presented the letter with both hands. Ziyun took it and saw that the outside was marked, “Four luggage boxes, to be delivered to Mr. Xu.” Ziyun asked after Hua Gongzi and then opened the letter, which he read with Ci Xian. The letter said:

“On the 27th of the first month, Qin Yan took a month’s leave to handle the funeral arrangements after the death of his master Changqing. His leave has now expired. Yesterday, I sent my servant Yao Xian to summon him back, only to learn that my dear brother has already helped Qin Yan leave the apprenticeship and taken him into his household. Now, I send his luggage and personal belongings to you, trusting that you will receive them. I doubt Qin Yan has the nerve to come collect them himself. I’ve also heard disturbing rumors that this man has been degrading himself by drinking with disreputable people wherever he pleases, caring only for profit. I am enraged by this news. My initial intention was to bring him back and severely punish him, but I hesitate to go against your wishes. In the future, please ensure strict supervision to prevent him from repeating his past misdeeds. Though you may be generous and magnanimous, willing to overlook the matter, I will be vigilant. If I hear of any further misconduct, I will take immediate action to expel him and ensure your garden is not disgraced. I write this in haste and await your response.”

Ziyun read the letter and was at a loss for words, feeling deeply wronged and unable to defend himself. His hands grew cold with anger as he exchanged glances with Ci Xian, both of them letting out a few bitter laughs. Ci Xian asked Shanzhi, “What did your master tell you?” Shanzhi replied, “He didn’t say much. He just instructed me to deliver Qin Yan’s luggage to Master Xu and to ask if there was a response.” Ziyun was so angry he couldn’t speak. Ci Xian said, “This is strange. Where is all of this coming from? There’s no point in writing a reply right now. Tomorrow, I’ll go with Master Xu to meet your master and discuss this face to face.” Shanzhi acknowledged this, left the boxes at the gate, and went back without further discussion.

Meanwhile, Qin Yan, unaware of the situation, overheard that his luggage had been sent over. Knowing that Shanzhi had left, he quickly came out and saw Ziyun looking pale, slumped in his chair. Bao Zhu and Ci Xian were still reading the letter. Qin Yan walked over and reached for the letter, but Ci Xian wanted to hide it. Ziyun said, “Let him see it. What’s all this about? Hua Xingbei is truly despicable! Who did he hear this from to slander someone like this? Infuriating!”

Before reading the letter, Qin Yan felt troubled, but after reading it, his heart sank into despair. Each word cut deeper, and suddenly a wave of rage surged through him. His vision blurred, his throat tightened as if something was stuck, and he couldn’t breathe. His eyes rolled back, and he collapsed. Ziyun, Ci Xian, and Bao Zhu were all shocked and rushed to help him. Ziyun pressed on Qin Yan’s philtrum while Ci Xian supported his back and rubbed his chest. They could hear the phlegm rattling in his throat. Ci Xian lifted Qin Yan onto his lap. After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Qin Yan finally stirred, leaned forward, and coughed up a chunk of phlegm, followed by more vomiting. Bao Zhu said, “He’s better now,” while patting his back. Qin Yan slowly regained consciousness, and when he opened his eyes, tears flowed uncontrollably. Seeing this, everyone felt heartbroken, and Bao Zhu couldn’t stop her own tears. They helped Qin Yan over to the “Drunken Sage” bed and propped him up with a pillow. Ziyun said, “Don’t be so upset. Tomorrow we’ll go together and get to the bottom of this.”

Suddenly, Qin Yan burst into loud sobs, the kind that expressed years of pent-up sorrow and grievances, akin to the tragic injustice of an unseasonal snowfall in June. Ziyun and the others were deeply moved by his grief, unable to find the right words to console him. Qin Yan wept for nearly an hour, reduced to silent tears, his sorrow overwhelming.

Seeing Qin Yan in such distress, Ziyun was heartbroken and thought to himself, “Hua Xingbei has gone too far, making accusations without verifying the truth. I was going to confront him and clear things up, but if I do, it’ll only give him more leverage. He’ll think I’m coming to grovel before him. It’s better to just cut ties with him—this friendship isn’t worth maintaining.” He said, “Yurong, stop crying. Everyone knows your true character. Who would believe what he’s saying? It’s clear that Lin Shanzhi is behind this, stirring up trouble and making things worse, even turning me into a target. Why must you rely on someone like Hua? Now that they’ve sent your things back, there’s no need to see him again. If you go, you’ll only face humiliation. Stay here for a few days, and we’ll figure out a better plan.”

Qin Yan, still sobbing softly, thanked him, saying, “You’ve shown me such kindness, and I’ll never forget it. Yet you’re also suffering because of me. It’s my cursed life that brings harm to others. I don’t want to live anymore—it would be cleaner if I just died. The longer I live, the more I hate myself. I’ve already lived two years longer than I should have. Now, it’s time for me to die.” With that, he began crying again.

Ci Xian interjected, “When you first joined Hua’s household, I warned Du Xiang that nothing good would come of it. Now that you’ve left, it’s actually a blessing. You’re no longer bound by anything, and you can do whatever you please. Forget about your old life. Stay here in the garden and be my companion. I’ll teach you everything—music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, essays—until you master them all. Wouldn’t it be better to become a cultured person rather than a servant at Hua’s mansion? You should be happy, not sad. After all, that letter was written in anger—it’s no surprise it contains harsh words.”

Ziyun added, “Jingyi is right. I’m thinking of bringing all of you over here to live in the garden. You won’t have to perform anymore. In a few years, I’ll turn you into a group of accomplished people. You’ll be far better than those shallow scholars and mediocre gentry.” Then, turning to Ci Xian, he added, “Forgive me for my slip of the tongue—you’re already a superior scholar, not one of those ordinary ones.” Ci Xian laughed and replied, “I may be a scholar, but you’re a degree holder yourself.” Ziyun said, “I’m no intellectual.”

Bao Zhu, eager to lift Qin Yan’s spirits, joked with Ci Xian, “As a superior scholar, you’re still below us in the actor class. When we study, we become true scholars, and when we become officials, we’ll be scholars-turned-officials!” Ci Xian laughed and said, “Now, that’s too much! Not only are you mocking me, but you’re dragging Du Xiang into it too!” Bao Zhu bowed deeply and apologized, “Forgive my careless words.” Ziyun also laughed, and Qin Yan finally stopped crying.

At that moment, Huifang arrived. Seeing Qin Yan’s state, she was surprised and asked what had happened. After hearing the explanation, she clapped her hands and said, “This is great news! It’s a blessing you couldn’t even have wished for! Why are you still crying?” Ci Xian then repeated Ziyun’s plan to have them stay in the garden without performing. Huifang said, “That’s an excellent idea, but I’m afraid we were born into this lowly fate and might not be able to enjoy such a peaceful life. I’ve been thinking of changing professions for the past two years, but there’s no other path for me. Government work is no better than performing, and I don’t know how to do business. Even if we change professions here in the capital, everyone still knows us. We’d have to leave the city to start anew. Do you think I really enjoy performing? I’ve fallen into it and can’t escape. Even if I earned ten thousand silver a year and became wealthy, what would that mean? I’d still be stuck with the label of a ‘dan’ (female role). I’m determined to change my profession.”

Bao Zhu agreed, “I feel the same way, but who knows if fate will allow it?”

That night, the three of them—Bao Zhu, Huifang, and Qin Yan—stayed together in the pear courtyard of the garden, talking and easing Qin Yan’s sorrows. Ziyun said to Huifang, “It’s inconvenient for Yurong to stay with you. Since you can’t always be home with him, why not have him stay here for a few days? We’ll figure out a long-term solution later.” Huifang replied, “Initially, I only planned to have him stay for a day or two before he returned to the city. But if he stays with me for too long, it won’t be convenient. Things aren’t the same as before. He might as well move here. It’ll be a better place for him to relax. What do you think, Yurong?”

Qin Yan, having no strong opinions, said, “This place would be more convenient.” So, that evening, Bao Zhu and Huifang stayed with Qin Yan in the pear courtyard. Ziyun returned home afterward, and Ci Xian also retired to his room. The three of them chatted until dawn.

Meanwhile, when Shanzhi returned, Hua Gongzi asked how things had gone at Yiyuan with Du Xiang. Shanzhi replied, “I found them in the pear garden. When I arrived, I saw Qin Yan and Bao Zhu. As soon as Qin Yan saw me, he hid. Mr. Xu inquired about your well-being and opened the letter to read it. He didn’t say a word, only smiled coldly. Mr. Xiao said there wasn’t time to write a reply and suggested they would meet with you tomorrow to discuss it face to face. I left the luggage with their gatekeeper, and they accepted it.”

After sending Shanzhi, Hua Gongzi thought to himself, “Ziyun must realize he was in the wrong and will send Qin Yan back himself, making peace between us.” But to his surprise, not a word was returned, and they calmly accepted the luggage with no reply at all. Only Xiao Ci Xian had made any comment. This infuriated Hua Gongzi even more

. His anger boiled over, and his face darkened like Zhou Yu’s upon encountering Zhuge Liang. He couldn’t even find the words to express his rage. What would happen next remains to be seen in the following chapter.

第四五回 佳公子踏月訪情人 美玉郎扶乩認義父 GPT-4o

  話說琴言在怡園住下,賴有子雲、次賢日為開導,又有那些名旦不約而來,或有煮茗清談,或有詠花斗酒,園中的勝景甚多,今日在牡丹臺,明日在芍藥圃,倒也把愁悶消去了一半。

  昨日子雲又請了屈道生、梅子玉、史南湘、顏仲清、田春航、劉文澤、王恂等,並有諸名旦全來,會了一日。因南湘、春航次早要入場,所以散得甚早。

  且說子玉又與琴言聚了一日,知他出了華府,十分歡喜。

  但因昨日人多,彼此未能暢談衷曲。今日晚飯後,想趁著那一鉤新月,去到怡園,也可暢敘一會,遂稟明了顏夫人、帶了雲兒,乘興而來。進了怡園,卻值子雲未回,到了次賢處。子玉尚未進門,聽得有人在那裡高談闊論。次賢見子玉來了,即忙出來,要請到裡面。子玉問道:「何客?」次賢笑道:「不要緊,是個湖州王客人,販些古董書畫筆墨等貨,來托消的。」

  子玉進去,那人便鞠躬如也的直迎上來,深深作一個揖,子玉也還了禮。見那人有五十餘歲,相貌雖俗,倒生得一部好鬚,直垂至腹。王鬍子見子玉清華瀟灑,知是個貴公子,頭一句便問家世,第二句就問科第。子玉倒有些不好意思,次賢代他答了,王鬍子道:「在下作個斯文買賣,二十年來,走了十四省,就是關東、甘肅、廣西沒有到過,其餘各省都已走過幾回。去年八月在江西吉安府,遇見尊大人,正在開考。候考完了,也進去叩謁過兩回,消了一個宣爐、十匣筆。尊大人還到小寓來回拜的。不瞞梅少爺講,在下到一處都有些相好。少爺要用什麼書籍以及筆硯玩器之類,我留一個折子在蕭老先生處,有合用的,開個單子,打發管家來取便了,我寓在古秀齋書畫鋪。」

  那王鬍子好不話多,子玉不些發煩。無奈王鬍子要候子雲回來,消些東西。還有一部《圖書集成》,這部書是個難消的,心上要想求子雲買這部書,情願減價,只要三千銀子,今日看來也要在園中下榻的了。

  次賢覺得子玉有些嫌他。便對子玉道:「何不到玉儂處談談,今日又挪到海棠春圃,相去不遠。」子玉正中心懷。次賢便叫書童引路,送子玉到了海棠春圃。望見琴言穿著隨身的月白夾襖,腳上是雙大紅盤花珠履,倚著海棠花樹,對著塊太湖石,在那裡凝思。書童咳嗽一聲,琴言回頭,見了子玉,便笑盈盈的迎上來,說道:「來得正好,你看夕陽欲下,映著這些花分外好看,快來看罷。」子玉笑著走過來,二人倚著闌干同玩。琴言道:「人說海棠有色無香,你不聞見香麼?我覺得比別的花還香些。」子玉笑道:「已經占了國色,何必還要占那國香。這香只怕是那邊丁香的香。若說海棠的香,無此濃厚。他也有一種香氣,是藏在花肌膚裡,顏色中不肯輕易吐出,要人將花凝眸諦視,良久良久,他那一種清香自然隨人的上到鼻孔中來,也不是人人聞得出來的。你不信,你就將那一枝垂下來的細細的聞聞,管保不是方才吹來的那種香氣。」

  琴言果然走上臺階,手板一枝海棠,看了一會,又聞了一回,點頭微笑道:「果然,果然!你真是細心人。這香就像與花的顏色一樣,說他不香卻真有香,說他香又不像別的花香,真正恰是海棠的香。」子玉笑道:「此所謂心香,如何可以比得別的花香呢?豈有嬌如海棠而雲其一無香氣,此真為唐安全突名花了。」二人在花下談了一會,才進屋子坐下。子玉道:「你如今出了華府,無拘無束,所有那些愁悶都可消了。況在這個園子裡,一年四季都可遊玩,又有那一班長見的時來時往,比在師傅處更好了。」琴言道:「那自然。若說在師傅處,卻是第一的不好。那日點了我的戲,心裡就像上法場,要殺的一樣。及到上場,我心裡就另作一想,把我這個身子不當作我,就當那戲上的那個人,任人看,任人笑,倒像一毫不與我相干。至下了臺,露了本相,又覺抱愧了。再陪著個生人在酒度上,就覺如芒刺在背。看著他人自然得很,有說有笑,我也想學他,但那時心口都不聽我使喚,也不懂得是什麼緣故。後來要到華府時,心裡想不知怎麼受罪。及進去了,倒也不見得怎樣。惟有這片心,人總瞧不出來。就算格外待得好,究竟我當個優伶看待,供人的喜笑。至於度香待我,還有什麼說的?但我此時身雖安了,心實未安。從前在火炕裡,受這些孽障,只求早死,也想不到如今還能出來。既出來了,我的心倒比從前更亂了。戲是決意不唱,奴才也不再作,但又作什麼呢?人既待得這麼好,我只是愁愁悶悶,也叫人疑惑,說我不知足了。所以我此刻另有一種活路上煩悶,不是死路上的算計。這話我也沒有對人講過,只有你知我的心,所以今日告訴你。既未到十分危急,也不便視死如歸。但生在世間,沒有一個歸著,你教我這心怎能放得開呢?」子玉連連點頭道:「你慮得極是,我倒有個主意,就只怕遇不著這個人。此時你在京裡,人人知道你的出身。若到了別省地方,人家如何知道,豈不與平人一樣?但是那裡有這個好人,同你出京去呢?」琴言道「你怎麼倒願意我出京嗎?」子玉道:「我豈願你出京?我的心裡是願與你終身相聚,同苦同樂。只恨我一無能力,與廢人一樣,還時時慮著老人家回來,或再放了外任,要帶我出去。幸而此時還未到這田地。但替你想,也不好盡為著我耽誤了你一世。」琴言道:「這話也是白說的。除非候你作了官,才可提拔我。靜宜說今年要考博學宏詞,若考中了就好了。」子玉道:「這如何拿得定?我倒不想中博學宏詞作翰林,我只想得一個外任的小官,同了你出去,我就心滿意足了。」二人這一回已談到定更時候,只見新月半窗,花枝弄影,忽聽得外面子雲、次賢進來。子雲叫道:「庚香在這裡麼?」子玉連忙答應。琴言接二人進來,一同歸坐。子雲道:「今日二位,真可謂暢談衷曲了。」次賢道:「今日園中苦樂不均,我被那王鬍子纏得發昏,要消這樣,要消那樣,據他的想頭,差不多把他帶來的東西都消在這裡才好。」子雲道:「老王的鬍子越發長了。其實這個人,倒也不討人嫌,就是利心過於重些。《古今圖書集成》我雖有一部,這個也只好我們留下罷。這部書也不過如聾子的耳朵,擺設而已。留他住兩天,倒要看看他扶乩的本事,是哄人的不是。」子玉道:「他會扶乩麼?」次賢道:「他說去年在岳陽樓,遇著個道士傳授他。據他說,靈驗得很,並不是哄人。」子玉道:「幾時請他來扶乩,我好看看。」子雲道:「我留他住下就是為此。要不然,就是明日,我們把幾位相好的都請來。那金吉甫我也往還過了,人極風雅,明日一並請來,結個仙緣罷。」子玉笑道:「我是必來的。」

  子雲道:「既如此,就是明日辰刻畢集,此時就叫人去知會。」一面吩咐家人到各處去了。子雲道:「今日月光不足,辜負名花,叫把那像生花燈點上幾盞來,掛在樹上。」家童忙到廂房內,開了櫃子,取出十二盞海棠燈,是用通草作成。花朵中點了小白蠟,掛起來十分好看。子雲道:「對此好花,也須小飲幾杯,況庚香也來久了。」子玉道:「可不必了,時候不早,要回去了。」

  子雲道:「略飲數杯,領領玉儂的情。」吩咐隨便拿幾樣果菜來。當下四人小酌了一回,已經二更,子玉告辭,子雲又屬明日務必早到,子玉答應而別。

  次日清晨,告稟顏夫人,要去看扶乩,並要問問自己前程。

  顏夫人是從沒有阻過他的。子玉到了辰刻,因是仙壇,衣冠而去。是日一早,屈道生同金吉甫先到,隨後顏仲清、劉文澤、王恂一齊都來了,子玉到了,各人與吉甫相見,敘了些彼此仰慕的話。只有史南湘、田春航在場中未來。相公們到的是寶珠、蕙芳、素蘭、玉林、漱芳、蘭保、桂保、春喜、琪官、連琴言剛是十人。

  王鬍子過來,也與諸人敘禮,他卻都是認識的,與屈道生更是多年相好。王鬍子道:「今日人多,仙壇要設個寬綽的地方才好。」子雲道:「我估量著人多,已經叫人在含萬樓上鋪設了。」又笑問王鬍子道:「你是主壇的法師,請教你,今日是吃齋呢,還是吃葷?」王鬍子笑道:「神仙也是吃肉的,共不用蔥蒜五葷罷。」子雲道:「這很好,我們菜裡本不用蔥蒜的。」於是吩咐擺早飯,吃了好上壇。計算人數共是十九位,就在次賢處擺了三桌。吃畢,才到午初。子雲先上樓去,看看鋪設,遂命人請眾位上樓。

  王鬍子看那樓中,好不精緻,是五大間,卻分作五處,兩面開窗,中設了仙壇。看不盡玉壺寶鼎,古畫奇書,王鬍子自忖一生販買古董,從未見過這些好的。凴欄眺望,猶如身在蓬萊。想揚州鹽商家那些花園,也算精工的了,如何比得上這裡?再如平山堂、虹園也不能彷彿。至於候石翁的起鳳園,更不必提了。這邊子雲取出商彝、周□、漢鼎、秦盤,斟上百花釀,焚了百和香,中鋪上一盤淨沙,擺了一個仙乩。大家下樓冠帶,□漱已畢,重親上樓。

  王鬍子上前虔誠默禱,一連叩了九個頭。先焚了一通風符,次雲符,又鶴符。候了約有半刻時候,要請兩位仙童扶乩,便點了玉林、漱芳,二人扶上。又有半刻工夫,不見運動,王鬍子又磕了頭,再焚個催符。玉林、漱芳呆呆的扶著,見那乩像有些動,玉林把手一撥,便旋轉起來,滿盤走了一回,畫了無數的圈子。玉林疑是漱芳,漱芳疑是玉林,兩人對著微笑。那乩畫了一回,略停一停,忽又運動,上下往來,成了兩個字。

  王鬍子將筆寫了,子雲等就在兩邊看時,分明是「珠珍」兩字。

  後又一連寫了五個是「為輦玉為輪」。再看又寫了七個王,鬍子一一記了,已得兩句七言詩。眾人點頭,暗暗稱奇。又見運動得更快了。斜斜的兩行,寫得甚草。王鬍子卻認得,寫了出來是:

珍珠為輦玉為輪,去請瑤臺絳闕真。
朱鳥窗前問阿母,碧桃花樹幾千春。
  原來是首降壇詩。眾人知是女仙,越加敬謹。復又寫出數語道:「吾仙杜蘭香奉金母命,至東海蓬萊仙闕,邀請碧霞仙府神君,便道來遊。王髯有何疑問?」王鬍子連忙下了拜,來問道:「那位要問,就請禱告,好待上仙判斷。」眾人心上都沒有事,不過來看熱鬧的。及王鬍子問時,你推我,我推你,沒有一個肯上前。子雲忍不住笑道:「既諸位沒有問的事,我要問一個人。」就叫:「玉儂,你來跪下。默禱默禱,請上仙判判你的終身,後來如何?」琴言原想自己問問,不好搶先上來,今見子雲叫他,即便上前跪下,叩頭默禱了一回。只見乩上運動,已寫了兩三行。琴言起來,站在王鬍子背後,看他寫出,也是首七絕,道:

薄命紅顏最可憐,杜鵑啼血自年年。
再生不記前生事,父子相逢各惘然。
  眾人看了,不解其意,有的還在細細推求。但第四句總解不出來,琴言只是發怔。王鬍子道:「你再禱告禱告,求個注解。」琴言又禱告了,乩上又判了四句是:

前世之因,今生之果。
杜郎且退,屈翁上前。
  屈道生聽了,恭恭敬敬,上前叩拜,站立在旁。乩上又判了一首詩,王鬍子錄出,眾人看是:

可憐一死因嬌女,三絕曾傳鄭廣文。
後日莫愁湖上去,蓮花香繞女郎墳。
  又判道:「汝前生為江寧府推官,杜郎為汝嬌女,十五夭亡,汝傷悼成疾而歿。七十七年前事也。前因具在,後果將成。」

  子雲看了,不禁笑道:「據上仙所判,玉儂前世,竟是道翁的女公子了。」琴言不覺紅暈了兩頰,道生也覺奇異,欲要再問時,見乩又動起來,寫道:「吾去也,坡仙來。」寫罷,寂然不動。

  道生與琴言拜送了杜蘭仙,重新焚香換酒,眾名士一齊下拜,換了琪官、春喜上來扶乩。道生道:「今日坡仙必有佳作,我們當□漱恭讀。」只見乩上寫道:

翩翩裙屐佳公子,舞席歌場日終始。
興似春山再展雲,情如秋浦長流水。
  眾人看了,都欣欣然說道:「坡仙要作長古了。」子雲叫人取了一幅白絹箋,研好了墨,請道生另寫。只見乩上又寫道:

梅花一枝開春先,瑤琴三尺彈鵾弦。
紅愁綠怨淚沾袖,明月一年幾度圓。
  道生寫了。仲清對金粟道:「這四句像是說庚香與玉儂的。」金粟點頭。子玉看了,分明一個梅字,一個琴字,也知道是說他們二人的,心裡又想道:「難道坡仙今日要將這十九個人全寫入詩內麼?」子雲與諸人也都看了,蕙芳呆呆的看著乩盤,只見道生又照著乩上寫了四句是:

春江水漲輕航出,蕙質蘭心人第一。
大賈空存惜玉心,分香浪費金條脫。
  蕙芳看了兩句,喜動顏色,及看到「分香浪費金條脫」,不覺臉上又微泛紅潮,怕人題起潘三的故事。止有道生不懂,吟哦了幾遍。眾人心裡想道:「怎麼這些事神仙都會知道?這也奇極了!」各各駭異。又見寫道:

名園公子人中英,於彼於此俱有情。
珠輝寶氣聯星斗,金光燦爛雲霞明。
  道生寫了,對著子雲、吉甫道:「這像是說你們二位呢。」子雲、吉甫俱說「漸愧!慚愧!」寶珠看了,也知道帶著他,且與吉甫相聯,心甚喜歡。只見又寫道:

石崇王愷人爭羨,世德勛門荷天眷。
只惜豪華怒□琴,明珠減價珊瑚賤。
  仲清道:「這不消說是華公子。」子雲道:「竟連前日的事,都說出來了。你知道明珠、珊瑚的故事麼?」仲清道:「我不知這句的故事。」文澤道:「明珠是他有十婢,皆以珠字為名,這珊瑚就是林珊枝了。」又看寫的是:

沖寒一鶴雲中來,知爾磊落非凡材。
依劉暫作王粲計,劍氣閃爍凌風雷。
  子雲道:「此是劍潭無疑了。」又見寫道:

更有清才蕭穎士,漱芳六藝精文史。
閒雲不肯出山來,賦價曾高洛陽紙。
  道生道:「這位是靜宜了。」漱芳看見第二句,心中暗喜神仙贊靜宜,也帶著他的名字,可謂附尾了。一面看寫的道:

酒狂詞客何紛紛,眼底直欲空人群。
舉杯渴酌洞庭水,掉頭笑看吳山雲。
  文澤道:「這必是竹君、卓然二公了。」眾人說道:「正是的,怎麼把他二人寫得如此活跳,真非仙筆不能。」又見寫道:

劉晨子晉求仙去,十丈紅塵阻前路。
均是龍華會上人,名場同日欣知遇。
  次賢道:「這是前舟、庸庵了。」眾人說是。王恂道:「我們這些人都說完了,看以後還說誰。」只見又寫道:

清芬竟體是蘭香,王樹琪花列兩行。
十樹瓊花十樣錦,春風喜氣滿華堂。
  眾人道:「首句是香畹,次句是佩仙、玉豔,三句總說,末句是小梅。」子雲掐指一算,名花已有了八人,只少靜芳、蕊香兩人了。又見寫道:

春蘭秋桂非凡種,香色由來人所重。
盡待神仙閒品題,群花齊向天門擁。
  子雲道:「他們都說完了,就只有道翁先生與胡兄了。」王鬍子拈著長鬚,候著乩上說他。道生道:「我這老朽,恐怕未必能附諸名士名花之後,且如何能邀坡仙齒芬一粲?」只見乩上又寫道:

曲終又見湘江靈,蛟龍出沒江濤腥。
汨羅沉冤感天帝,千百餘世□明磬。
知君一生秉正直,風骨稜稜謝雕飾。
嬌女含愁化玉郎,石頭城下傷春色。
  道生寫到此處,不禁傷感起來,眾人亦皆歎息。子玉道:「據兩仙所云,玉儂前身的真是道翁先生前世之女,今日相見,可謂有緣。」道生聽了子玉之言,不覺淚下。原來道生六十無兒,並且喪偶,孤苦一身,是以觸動心事,淒然流涕,便呆呆的看著琴言,琴言也呆呆的看著道生,各有感傷之態。眾人也呆呆的看他二人。忽然乩上又寫道:

難得名花名士兼,長歌一紙示王髯。
丙寅三月初八日,請得眉山蘇子瞻。
  道生寫完,眾人正要觀看,忽見乩上又寫道:「奉敕赴凌雲殿撰文,不能久留,去矣!」書完寂然不動。眾人一齊拜送,焚符釃酒,俱欣欣然有喜色。家童收拾了仙壇,大家就在樓中坐下,又將仙詩同讀了兩遍。

  子雲吩咐家人在承蔭堂擺了四桌盛席,便對眾人道:「今日我有一言,上承仙命,下合人心,成了前因後果。兩仙乩上俱判玉儂為道翁前生嬌女。現在道翁無子,玉儂無父,我欲成此仙緣,要請道翁收玉儂為義子。玉儂雖失足於前,未嘗不可立身於後,想先生決不以世俗之見論人。未識玉儂之意如何?

  而諸公以弟之言為然否?」道生尚未回言,子玉喜動顏色,即道:「玉儂若得道翁先生栽培,真是精金入冶,美玉成器。只求道翁不以寒微為鄙,玉儂豈有不願之理?」次賢與吉甫等都贊成道:「這是極好的事,大約今日合當父子相逢,不然杜蘭仙何以特判出來,又單叫道翁上前,說明前因後果,不是也要撮合這件事麼?可見數已前定。」子雲接口道:「可勿三思,請到承蔭堂一拜就算了。」道生想道:「我看著琴言雖係優伶,卻無半點習氣,度香早說過他多少好處。況我也見過他好幾次,竟是毫無訾議的。若以為義子,倒是個千里駒。況他天姿穎悟,略一指點,便可有成。而且兩次仙乩,都說前生是我的女兒,自然他也會天性相親。」主意已定,便道:「恐福薄老人,未必能有此佳兒。」眾人皆笑說:「先生太謙了。」琴言想道:「兩次神仙特為我判出前因後果,我看這位屈老先生,真是天下第一等人品,得他教訓,也不枉了一世。況前世又是父女。但我斷沒有自己開口求人為父的理。」既而聽見子雲之言,又測度子玉之意,眾人竭力贊成,道生一口應允,便也滿心歡喜。

  但終是面嫩,答應不來,紅泛桃花,低頭不語。子雲道:「玉儂,你怎麼樣?道翁是極願意的了。況你們前生原係父女,今世自然天性未離,這是光明正大的事情,何妨答應,有什麼害羞處說不出來的?」琴言目視子雲,將頭點了一點。子雲哈哈大笑道:「願意了,願意了!這也不是輕易遇得著的。」就讓眾人到承蔭堂,鋪了紅氈,次賢、子雲扶道生坐了,文澤、仲清拉過琴言來拜了八拜,道生受了。

  眾人稱賀已畢,道生又謝了子雲,便說道:「弟是狐苦一身,並無家小,既承諸公雅愛作成,認為父子。但我比不得那有子嗣的人,單只掛個名兒。我既認了他,自就與親生的一樣,要教訓他,並且要隨著我去,不知他心上何如?」子雲聽了,略一躊躇,即問琴言道:「這事要你自己作主意,旁人難以應答的。」琴言道:「這個自然,我又沒有父母,豈有不追隨的道理?」子雲贊了一聲「好」。子玉聽到此,未免有些傷悲,然也無可奈何,況從此琴言入了正路,故也喜多悲少。在琴言徹底一想,非但不悲,而且極樂。道生便叫過琴言來,說道:「從今以後,須要改去本來面目,也不應常到外邊,在我寓裡讀書習字。出京日期也近了,你的名姓是都要改的,如今就依我的姓,改名為勤先,留你一個琴字在內,號就是琴仙。」眾人都說:「改得甚好。」琴言府首聽訓。子雲與子玉見了這個光景,頗覺淒然,以後就要另樣相待,正是從此「蕭郎是路人」了。

  子雲便請入席。第一席是道生、子玉、吉甫、王鬍子、琴言,二席是仲清、文澤、王恂、子雲、次賢,九個名旦分為兩桌,各自敘齒坐了三、四兩席。琴言坐在下手,拘拘謹謹,也不舉箸,甚覺可憐。倒是道生體恤他,道:「凡遇熱鬧場中,當言的即言,也不必過於拘謹,但存著個後輩的分寸就是了。」

  道生喝了幾杯酒,便與子玉、吉甫、王鬍子談些閒話。王鬍子道:「屈老先生,晚生這個請仙的本事如何?你說我是賺人麼?」道生笑道:「今日之事卻真稀奇,若不是我親眼見的,親手寫的,憑誰告訴我,我也不信。」又道:「胡兄,你往常請仙,也有這麼靈異麼?」鬍子道:「今年過揚州時,在一個鹽商家扶乩,請的什麼楊少師,寫了一長篇,把他家閨門裡的事都寫出來了,嚇得那主人家磕頭如搗蒜的哀求,方才沒有寫完。第二次就要算今日了。往常請時,卻沒有這麼靈異。」子雲笑道:「今日說我們的詩中,也有兩句說著隱情,不過謔而未虐。」蕙芳咳嗽一聲,惹得各席都笑了。

  道生也笑道:「我也略猜著此,但不知是怎樣個始末,何妨與我說明?」子雲道:「我要說,又怕有人不依,我不說罷。」玉林對漱芳說道:「起初乩動的時候,我總當著你的手動,我想把我的手不動,教你寫不成。後來,不由得我的手也跟著動起來了。」漱芳道:「可不是,我先也打量是你作詭,及至寫了一句詩,我還疑感是作出來的,後來才知不是了。」春喜道:「我們扶的時候手要不動,那乩自己就會跳起來,比你們頭一回還動得快。」

  琪官道:「這神仙也不知怎麼來的,就這樣快,就像在這園子裡一樣,真是心動神知了。」蘭保道:「那杜蘭仙與玉儂同姓,所以關切得很,把他的前事都說出來了,總成了這件好事。」

  寶珠道:「我們前生,就不知道是什麼人轉生的。吉甫說他也會請,我要看看,總未遇巧。」素蘭笑道:「你的前生不是說是個尼姑呢?」寶珠不覺得臉一紅,笑道:「你怎麼知道?」素蘭道:「我聽見你自己說的。」寶珠笑道:「我竟忘記了。」

  因遠遠的看著吉甫一笑,大家也不覺笑了。

  道生來了一天,便要早回,對琴言道:「明日我著人來接你罷。」子雲道:「先生何不搬來,那寓裡有甚好處?」道生道:「這個最妙。我心上不好講,又要攪擾。我還要細細把你的園子逛一逛呢!」諸名士道:「若得道翁先生住在園裡,更有趣了。」次賢道:「前年園亭成後,一切佈置倒也罷了。只有一樣,各處的聯匾,都是草創時定的。後來改造起來,往往有些不合適了。且書字撰句,就是我們二人,並無第三人斟酌。

  至今日看去,似覺草草。昨日我與度香商量,尚須添的添,換的換,非道翁及諸兄手筆不可。」仲清道:「我們究竟還沒有逛到。須盡一日之興,遊到了,方可擬題。」子雲道:「含萬樓下,我想刻一篇怡園序,要借重道翁。明日搬來,第一就要請教這篇序。」次賢笑道:「他還沒有搬進來,你倒先索房租了。」說得眾人大笑。道生約定明日即移過來,與琴言同住。

  以後琴言就改了姓屈,稱為屈勤先,人叫他號是琴仙,不叫琴言了,看官須自記明。不知後來如何,且看下回分解。

Here is the full, detailed English translation as requested:


In this story, Qin Yan settled down in Yiyuan. Fortunately, Ziyun and Cixian would visit daily to offer guidance. Additionally, some famous opera actors would show up uninvited, sometimes brewing tea and engaging in idle conversation, other times reciting poetry and drinking wine. There were many beautiful scenes in the garden. One day, they were at the Peony Terrace; the next day, they were in the Peony Garden. These activities helped Qin Yan alleviate half of his sorrow.

Yesterday, Ziyun invited Qu Daosheng, Mei Ziyu, Shi Nanxiang, Yan Zhongqing, Tian Chunhang, Liu Wenze, Wang Xun, and others, including several famous actors, to gather for a day. However, since Nanxiang and Chunhang had to attend a performance the next morning, the gathering dispersed early.

Let’s continue with Mei Ziyu, who spent another day with Qin Yan, feeling delighted that Qin had left the Hua household. But because there were too many people yesterday, they couldn’t have an in-depth conversation. After dinner tonight, Ziyu thought of taking advantage of the crescent moon to visit Yiyuan for a proper chat. He informed Madam Yan, brought along Yun’er, and set out on this whim. Upon entering Yiyuan, he found that Ziyun hadn’t returned yet, so he went to Cixian’s place. Before Ziyu even entered the door, he overheard a lively discussion. Cixian, seeing Ziyu had arrived, quickly came out to invite him inside. Ziyu asked, “Who’s the guest?” Cixian smiled and said, “It’s nothing important, just a man from Huzhou who deals in antiques, books, paintings, and calligraphy, trying to make some sales.”

When Ziyu entered, the man immediately stepped forward to greet him with a deep bow. Ziyu returned the courtesy. The man appeared to be over fifty years old. Though his appearance was somewhat plain, he had a magnificent beard that hung down to his stomach. This “Bearded Wang,” seeing that Ziyu was refined and elegant, knew he was a nobleman and immediately asked about his family background as the first question and about his academic achievements as the second. Ziyu felt a bit embarrassed, so Cixian answered on his behalf. Bearded Wang said, “I’ve been in the scholarly trade for twenty years, traveling across fourteen provinces. The only places I haven’t been are in Guandong, Gansu, and Guangxi. I’ve visited all the others several times. Last August, in Jiangxi’s Jizhou Prefecture, I met your esteemed father while he was overseeing the imperial exams. After the exams were completed, I visited him twice and sold him a ceremonial incense burner and ten boxes of writing brushes. Your esteemed father even visited my humble lodging to return the courtesy. To tell you the truth, young master Mei, everywhere I go, I have some acquaintances. If you need any books or inkstones, I left a catalog with Mr. Xiao. You can have your steward pick anything suitable. I’m staying at the Guxiu Zhai shop.”

Bearded Wang was exceedingly talkative, and Ziyu began to feel a bit irritated. However, Bearded Wang was waiting for Ziyun to return so he could sell some items, including a hard-to-sell set of the Complete Collection of Illustrations. This set was difficult to sell, and he was hoping Ziyun would buy it at a discount, asking for only three thousand silver. It seemed he was planning to stay in the garden for the night.

Cixian noticed that Ziyu was somewhat annoyed by him and suggested, “Why don’t we go visit Yuning for a chat? She’s moved to the Haitang Spring Garden today, which isn’t far.” Ziyu was pleased by the suggestion. Cixian called for a servant to lead the way, and they escorted Ziyu to the Haitang Spring Garden. There, they saw Qin Yan dressed in a pale moon-colored lined robe and wearing a pair of red embroidered shoes, leaning against a flowering begonia tree and gazing at a Taihu rock, lost in thought. The servant coughed lightly, and Qin Yan turned to see Ziyu. Smiling brightly, he welcomed him, saying, “You’ve come at the perfect time. Look at the setting sun—how it enhances the beauty of the flowers. Come quickly and enjoy it with me.” Ziyu smiled and walked over, and the two stood leaning against the railing, enjoying the view together. Qin Yan remarked, “They say that the begonia has color but no fragrance. Can’t you smell its scent? I feel it’s even more fragrant than other flowers.” Ziyu smiled and replied, “It already has national beauty, so why must it also claim national fragrance? This fragrance, I’m afraid, is from the lilac over there. If it were the fragrance of the begonia, it wouldn’t be so strong. The begonia does have a subtle fragrance, hidden within its petals and colors, unwilling to reveal itself easily. Only when one gazes intently at the flower for a long time will its delicate fragrance naturally drift to the nose. It’s not something that everyone can detect. Don’t believe me? Just bring that drooping branch close and smell it carefully—you’ll find it’s not the same scent that was blown over earlier.”

Qin Yan indeed stepped onto the platform, plucked a branch of begonia, looked at it for a while, then smelled it. Nodding and smiling, he said, “You’re right! You’re truly a perceptive person. This fragrance is just like the flower’s color—it seems not to have a scent, but in truth, it does. It’s unlike the fragrance of any other flower, a unique fragrance of the begonia.” Ziyu smiled and said, “This is what people call a ‘heart fragrance.’ How could it be compared to the fragrance of other flowers? How could a flower as charming as the begonia be said to have no fragrance? This is indeed why Tang Quan’an gave it the name ‘famous flower.’” The two chatted under the flowers for a while before entering the house and sitting down. Ziyu said, “Now that you’ve left the Hua household, you’re free from constraints, and all the sorrow and distress can be dispelled. Moreover, this garden offers beautiful views all year round, and those regular visitors come and go, making it even better than when you were with your teacher.” Qin Yan replied, “That’s true. Being with my teacher was the worst. The day he selected my performance, it felt like I was walking to my execution. Once on stage, I shifted my thinking—I no longer saw myself as me but as the character in the play, allowing others to watch and laugh as if it had nothing to do with me. After the performance, when I returned to my true self, I felt ashamed. When I accompanied a stranger at a drinking party, I felt as if thorns were pricking my back. Watching others converse naturally, laughing and chatting, I wanted to learn from them, but at that moment, my heart and mouth wouldn’t obey me, and I didn’t understand why. When I was about to enter the Hua household, I dreaded what suffering might await me. But once I entered, it wasn’t as bad as I had imagined. The only thing was that no one could see my heart. Even if I was treated exceptionally well, I was still seen as a mere actor, there to entertain. As for the way Du Xiang treated me, what more can be said? Though I’m now physically safe, my heart remains unsettled. Before, when I was suffering on the fire bed, I wished for an early death, never expecting that I could escape. Now that I’ve gotten out, my heart is even more troubled than before. I’m determined not to act again, nor will I serve as a slave. But what should I do? People treat me so well, yet I remain melancholy, leading others to think I’m ungrateful. Now, I’m facing a different kind of distress—not a death wish, but a yearning to live. I’ve never shared these thoughts with anyone before, but you understand my heart, so I’m telling you now. Although the situation isn’t yet dire, I don’t fear death. But in this world, I have no place to return to. How can I set my heart at ease?”

Ziyu nodded repeatedly and said, “You’re right to worry. I have an idea, but I’m afraid you won’t find the right person. Everyone in the capital knows your background, but if you went to another province, no one would know you, and you’d be like an ordinary person. But where would we find such a good person to take you out of the capital?” Qin Yan asked, “Do you really want me to leave the capital?” Ziyu replied, “It’s not that I want you to leave. In my heart, I wish to spend my life with you, sharing both hardship and joy. But I’m helpless, like a useless person, always worrying about my elders returning or being appointed to another position and taking me away. Fortunately, that hasn’t happened yet. But I don’t want to hold you back and waste your life on my account.” Qin Yan said, “That’s just empty talk. Unless you become an official, there’s no way you can elevate me. Jingyi said that this year you’re going to take the Bo Xue Hong Ci exam. If you pass, that would be great.” Ziyu replied, “How can I count on that? I’m not hoping to become a

Hanlin scholar. I just want to get a small official post in the provinces, and then I’d be content to take you with me.” The two continued talking until the second watch of the night. The crescent moon hung halfway in the window, and the shadows of flowers danced. Suddenly, they heard Ziyun and Cixian entering. Ziyun called out, “Is Gengxiang here?” Ziyu quickly responded. Qin Yan welcomed the two inside, and they all sat down together. Ziyun said, “The two of you must have had a deep and heartfelt conversation today.” Cixian added, “Today the garden was filled with both joy and frustration. I was exhausted dealing with Bearded Wang, who kept pestering me to buy this and that. From the way he talked, it seemed like he wanted me to buy everything he had brought with him.” Ziyun said, “Old Wang’s beard has grown even longer. He’s actually not a bad person, but he’s a bit too greedy. Although I already have a set of The Complete Collection of Illustrations, I suppose we’ll keep this one as well. This book is no more than an ornament, like ears on a deaf man. We’ll let him stay for a couple of days and see his fortune-telling skills—it might be just a trick to fool people.” Ziyu asked, “Can he tell fortunes?” Cixian replied, “He said he learned it from a Taoist priest at Yueyang Tower last year. According to him, it’s very accurate and not a trick.” Ziyu said, “When will you invite him to do a fortune-telling? I’d like to see it.” Ziyun said, “I kept him here precisely for that. If not tomorrow, we’ll invite a few friends over to see it. I’ve also been in touch with Jin Jifu, who’s quite cultured. We can invite him as well to form a ‘celestial connection’.” Ziyu laughed and said, “I’ll definitely come.”

Here is the English translation of the text, paragraph by paragraph, without any detail missed:


Ziyun said, “In that case, let’s gather tomorrow at the time of the Dragon hour (around 7-9 a.m.). I’ll send someone now to inform everyone.” He instructed the household servants to go and notify the various guests. Ziyun then added, “Tonight, the moonlight is insufficient and doesn’t do justice to these beautiful flowers. Let’s light a few of those flower-shaped lanterns and hang them on the trees.” The servant quickly went to the side room, opened a cabinet, and took out twelve begonia-shaped lanterns, made from rice paper. Small white candles were lit inside the flowers, and they looked very beautiful when hung up. Ziyun said, “With such lovely flowers, we should have a small drink or two, especially since Gengxiang (Ziyu’s courtesy name) has been here for quite a while.” Ziyu replied, “There’s no need for that. It’s getting late, and I should be heading back.”

Ziyun said, “Just a few cups, to show Yuning’s hospitality.” He then ordered some fruits and vegetables to be brought. The four of them had a small drink together, and by then it was already the second watch (around 9-11 p.m.). Ziyu said his farewells, but Ziyun insisted that he should come early the next day. Ziyu agreed and left.

The next morning, Ziyu informed Madam Yan that he was going to watch the spirit summoning and intended to ask about his own future as well. Madam Yan had never once objected to his plans. Ziyu arrived at the appointed time, dressed formally, as it was a spiritual event. Early that day, Qu Daosheng and Jin Jifu were the first to arrive. Soon after, Yan Zhongqing, Liu Wenze, and Wang Xun also arrived. When Ziyu arrived, everyone greeted Jin Jifu, exchanging polite words of admiration. Only Shi Nanxiang and Tian Chunhang, who were performing at the event, had yet to arrive. Among the opera actors who had come were Baozhu, Huifang, Sulan, Yulin, Shufang, Lanbao, Guibao, Chunxi, Qiguan, and Qin Yan, making a total of ten performers.

Bearded Wang also came over to greet everyone. He knew them all, and he had been good friends with Qu Daosheng for many years. Bearded Wang said, “Since there are so many people today, we’ll need to set up the spiritual altar in a spacious area.” Ziyun replied, “I anticipated a large crowd, so I’ve already arranged for it to be set up at Hanwan Tower.” He then jokingly asked Bearded Wang, “You’re the master of the altar today. Tell me, should we be eating vegetarian or meat?” Bearded Wang laughed and said, “Even immortals eat meat, but we just need to avoid onions, garlic, and the five pungent spices.” Ziyun said, “That’s great, we don’t use onions or garlic in our dishes anyway.” He then instructed the servants to prepare breakfast so that they could proceed with the spirit summoning afterward.

There were a total of nineteen people, so three tables were set up at Cixian’s place. After they finished eating, it was just after noon. Ziyun went upstairs first to check the setup and then sent someone to invite the guests upstairs.

Here is the paragraph-by-paragraph translation without missing any detail:


Bearded Wang looked around the building and found it exquisitely crafted. It had five large rooms, divided into five sections, with windows on both sides and a spiritual altar set up in the center. The place was filled with jade vases, precious incense burners, ancient paintings, and rare books—far beyond anything Bearded Wang had seen in his life of trading antiques. He thought to himself that even the gardens of the salt merchants in Yangzhou, which were considered to be very finely crafted, couldn’t compare to this. Even places like Pingshan Hall and Hong Garden couldn’t come close. As for the Qifeng Garden of Hou Shiweng, it wasn’t even worth mentioning. Meanwhile, Ziyun brought out ancient vessels—Shang dynasty bronze ritual vessels, Zhou dynasty jade, Han dynasty incense burners, and Qin dynasty plates. He poured Hundred-Flower wine and lit Hundred-Fragrance incense. In the center, he spread a tray of clean sand and placed the spirit board on it. After everyone had washed and changed into proper attire, they went back upstairs.

Bearded Wang stepped forward and prayed devoutly in silence, bowing nine times. He first burned a wind charm, then a cloud charm, followed by a crane charm. After waiting for about half a quarter of an hour, he called for two spirit assistants to hold the planchette. He selected Yulin and Shufang, and they took their positions to hold it. Another quarter of an hour passed, but there was no movement. Bearded Wang bowed again and burned another charm to hasten the spirits. Yulin and Shufang stood there motionless, holding the planchette, when suddenly it began to stir. Yulin lightly pushed, and the planchette began to rotate, moving around the tray in circles. Yulin suspected Shufang was moving it, while Shufang thought it was Yulin. They exchanged smiles. The planchette circled for a while, then paused briefly, before moving again, this time forming two characters.

Bearded Wang wrote them down. When Ziyun and the others looked, they saw clearly that the two characters were “珠珍” (“Zhu Zhen” – meaning “pearl and treasure”).

Next, the planchette continued and wrote five more characters: “為輦玉為輪” (“Pearls for a chariot, jade for wheels”). Then it continued to write seven characters repeatedly. Bearded Wang noted them down, forming two lines of a seven-character poem. The onlookers nodded in amazement, secretly marveling at it. The planchette moved even faster now, writing two slanted lines in messy strokes. Bearded Wang, however, was able to recognize the writing and wrote it out. It was:

“Pearls for a chariot, jade for wheels,
Go invite the true immortals of Yao Tai Pavilion.
At the window of the Vermilion Bird, ask the mother,
How many springs have passed under the peach trees?”

It turned out to be a poem to summon the spirit. The group realized it was a female immortal and became even more respectful. Then the board continued to write a few more lines: “I am the immortal Du Lanxiang, acting on the orders of the Golden Mother, traveling from the Penglai Immortal Palace of the East Sea to invite the deities from the Bixia Celestial Palace. Wang Ranshi, what questions do you have?”

Bearded Wang hurriedly bowed and asked, “Whoever has a question, please pray, and the immortal will pass judgment.” However, no one in the group had anything pressing to ask; most had come simply to watch. When Bearded Wang asked, everyone pushed the responsibility onto each other, unwilling to step forward. Ziyun couldn’t help but laugh and said, “Since none of you have any questions, I will ask about someone.” He called out, “Yuning, come forward and kneel. Pray in silence and ask the immortal to judge your fate and what your future holds.”

Qin Yan had wanted to ask something himself but hesitated to step forward. Now that Ziyun called him, he immediately came forward, knelt, and prayed silently for a while. The planchette began to move again, writing two or three lines. Qin Yan stood up and stood behind Bearded Wang, watching as he wrote it down. It was a seven-character quatrain:

“Beautiful but ill-fated, such pity,
The cuckoo cries blood year after year.
In the next life, you’ll forget this one,
Father and son meet, but each remains lost.”

Everyone looked at the poem, puzzled by its meaning. Some began to ponder it deeply, but no one could understand the fourth line. Qin Yan stood there in a daze. Bearded Wang suggested, “Pray again, and ask for a clarification.” Qin Yan prayed once more, and the planchette wrote another four lines:

“The cause of the previous life,
Is the result of this one.
Du Lang, step aside,
Qu Weng, come forward.”

Upon hearing this, Qu Daosheng respectfully stepped forward, bowed, and stood to the side. The planchette then wrote another poem, which Bearded Wang transcribed. The group read it:

“Pity the death caused by a beloved daughter,
Zheng Guangwen’s three masterpieces passed down.
Go to Mo Chou Lake another day,
Where the fragrance of lotus blooms surrounds the maiden’s tomb.”

Here is the paragraph-by-paragraph translation without missing any detail:


The spirit then pronounced: “In your previous life, you were a magistrate in Jiangning Prefecture. Du Lang was your beloved daughter, who died prematurely at the age of fifteen. You grieved deeply, which led to illness and your own death. This happened seventy-seven years ago. The cause from the past remains, and the consequence is soon to come.”

Ziyun, after reading this, couldn’t help but laugh, “According to the judgment of the immortal, Yuning’s past life was actually Daosheng’s daughter!” Qin Yan’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Daosheng was also astonished and wanted to ask more, but before he could, the planchette began moving again, writing: “I must leave now; Po Xian (Su Dongpo) will come.” After writing this, the planchette became still.

Daosheng and Qin Yan bowed to send off the immortal Du Lanxiang. They lit new incense and changed the wine. The scholars present all bowed in unison, and then Qiguan and Chunxi took their turn holding the planchette. Daosheng said, “Po Xian is sure to write something marvelous today. Let us rinse our mouths and respectfully read it.” The planchette moved again, writing:

“Graceful in skirt and clogs, a fine young gentleman,
From dance halls to singing stages, day and night unending.
As spring clouds unfurl over the mountain,
So flows the emotion, like the endless autumn river.”

Everyone read it and delightedly said, “Po Xian must be composing a long ancient poem today.” Ziyun instructed someone to bring a large roll of white silk paper and grind ink, requesting Daosheng to transcribe it. The planchette moved again, writing:

“A single plum blossom blooms first in spring,
Three feet of jade zither strums the Kun strings.
Red sorrow, green grief, tears soak the sleeve,
How often does the bright moon wax full in a year?”

Daosheng transcribed it. Zhongqing turned to Jin Su and remarked, “These four lines seem to speak of Gengxiang and Yuning.” Jin Su nodded. Ziyu also looked at the poem, clearly seeing a “plum” character and a “zither” character, understanding that the lines were referring to the two of them. He thought to himself, “Could Po Xian today be intending to write about all nineteen of us?” Ziyun and the others also read the lines. Huifang stared blankly at the planchette as Daosheng continued to transcribe the next four lines:

“Spring river swells as the boat lightly sails,
With heart like orchids and integrity like hibiscus, one ranks supreme.
The merchant laments in vain, cherishing jade in his heart,
Wasting gold threads to give away incense fragments.”

Huifang was pleased when she saw the first two lines, but as she read “wasting gold threads to give away incense fragments,” a slight blush spread across her face, fearing others would bring up the story of Pan San. Only Daosheng did not understand and recited the lines several times. The group collectively wondered, “How could the immortal know all these stories? This is truly extraordinary!” Each person was amazed.

The planchette then wrote again:

“In the famous gardens, the young noble is the finest among men,
With affection both here and there.
The brilliance of pearls and precious stones links the stars,
Golden light shines brilliantly like clouds and rosy mists.”

Daosheng transcribed the lines and remarked to Ziyun and Jifu, “This seems to be referring to the two of you.” Ziyun and Jifu both replied, “We are humbled! We are humbled!” Baozhu read this and understood that it also referred to him and his connection with Jifu, feeling secretly delighted. The planchette continued:

“People envy the likes of Shi Chong and Wang Kai,
Noble families graced by heaven’s favor.
Only, extravagant riches enrage the zither,
Pearls devalue, and coral becomes cheap.”

Here is the detailed translation paragraph by paragraph:


Zhongqing said, “This clearly refers to Young Master Hua.” Ziyun added, “It even mentions what happened the other day. Do you know the story behind the pearls and coral?” Zhongqing replied, “I don’t know the story behind this line.” Wenze explained, “The ‘pearls’ refer to his ten maids, all named with the character for ‘pearl.’ As for ‘coral,’ that refers to Lin Shanzhi.” They then looked at the next written line:

“Through the cold, a crane rises from the clouds,
Knowing you are a remarkable and extraordinary talent.
With Liu’s plan, momentarily a strategist like Wang Can,
The sword’s aura flashes, cutting through wind and thunder.”

Ziyun said, “This clearly refers to Jiantan.” They then saw another line written:

“There is also the refined talent of Xiao Yingshi,
Shufang excels in the six arts of literature and history.
Like a drifting cloud, unwilling to leave the mountain,
His writings once raised the price of Luoyang paper.”

Daosheng remarked, “This must be referring to Jingyi.” Shufang, seeing the second line, secretly rejoiced that the immortal praised Jingyi and even mentioned his own name, feeling honored to be included. They continued reading as the planchette wrote:

“A wild poet, frenzied by wine, how they stir,
Seeing the world as if no one is worthy.
Lifting his cup, thirsting to drink from Dongting Lake,
Turning his head, laughing at the clouds over Mount Wu.”

Wenze said, “This must refer to Zhujun and Zhuoran.” Everyone agreed, saying, “Indeed, the way they are described so vividly, only an immortal’s brush could capture it.” They then saw another line written:

“Liu Chen and Ruan Zijing sought immortality,
Ten thousand layers of worldly dust blocked their path.
All are destined for the Dragon Flower Gathering,
Meeting as companions on the same day in the world of fame.”

Cixian said, “This must refer to Qianzhou and Yong’an.” The group agreed. Wang Xun said, “It seems we’ve all been described now. Let’s see who is next.” Then they saw the next lines written:

“Pure fragrance fills the body like orchid perfume,
Two lines of Wang Shuqi flowers in full bloom.
Ten trees of jade blossoms, each with a different hue,
Spring winds bring joy throughout the grand hall.”

The group commented, “The first line must refer to Xiangwan, the second to Peixian and Yuyan. The third line speaks generally, and the last line refers to Xiaomei.” Ziyun counted on his fingers, noting that eight famous flowers had been mentioned so far, leaving only Jingfang and Ruixiang. Then they saw the next lines written:

“Spring orchids and autumn osmanthus are no ordinary plants,
Their fragrance and beauty have long been treasured by people.
They await the leisure of immortals to judge their worth,
As all the flowers gather at the gates of heaven.”

Here is the detailed, paragraph-by-paragraph translation:


Ziyun said, “Everyone else has been mentioned, except for Mr. Dao and Brother Hu.” Bearded Wang stroked his long beard, waiting for the spirit board to write about him. Daosheng said, “I am an old man, and I doubt I am worthy to be included among the famous scholars and flowers. How could I expect Po Xian to bestow such a great honor upon me?” Just then, the planchette moved again and wrote:

“When the music ends, the spirit of the Xiang River appears again,
Dragons rise and fall, their presence fills the river with a stench.
The wronged spirit at Miluo touched the Emperor,
For over a thousand years, the bell remains unstruck.
I know you have lived a life of uprightness,
With a noble, unembellished spirit.
Your beloved daughter turned into a jade-like youth,
Beneath the walls of Stone City, the spring scene is mournful.”

As Daosheng wrote this, he couldn’t help but feel a deep sadness, and the others all sighed with empathy. Ziyu said, “According to the words of the two immortals, Yuning was indeed Mr. Dao’s daughter in a previous life, and meeting today must be fate.” Upon hearing Ziyu’s words, Daosheng couldn’t help but shed tears. It turned out that Daosheng, at sixty, had no children and had also lost his wife, leaving him lonely in his old age. His heart was touched, and tears flowed sorrowfully. He stared blankly at Qin Yan, and Qin Yan, in turn, stared blankly at Daosheng, both of them showing signs of grief. The others also watched them silently. Suddenly, the planchette moved again and wrote:

“It is rare for both famous flowers and famous scholars to be together,
A long song is inscribed on paper for Wang Ran.
On the eighth day of the third month in the Bingyin year,
I, Su Zizhan of Meishan, was invited.”

As Daosheng finished writing, the group was about to read when the planchette moved once more, writing, “By imperial decree, I must proceed to the Lingyun Palace to draft a document, and I cannot stay longer. Farewell!” With this, the planchette stopped moving. Everyone bowed in unison to send off the spirit. They burned charms and poured wine, and all felt a sense of joy. The servant tidied up the spirit altar, and the group sat down again in the building, reading the immortal’s poems together twice more.

Ziyun then instructed the household to set up four grand tables at Chengyin Hall and said to the group, “Today, I have something to say. It is in accordance with the will of the immortals and the desires of men, fulfilling both past causes and future effects. Both immortals have judged on the spirit board that Yuning was the beloved daughter of Mr. Dao in his previous life. Now, Mr. Dao is childless, and Yuning has no father. I wish to establish this immortal bond by asking Mr. Dao to take Yuning as his adopted son. Although Yuning may have stumbled in the past, there is no reason he cannot stand upright in the future. I believe Mr. Dao will not judge him by worldly views. What does Yuning think of this? And do the rest of you agree with me?”

Before Daosheng could reply, Ziyu’s face lit up with joy, and he said, “If Yuning could receive Mr. Dao’s guidance, it would be like fine gold entering the forge and beautiful jade being polished. How could Yuning refuse, as long as Mr. Dao does not look down on his humble origins?” Cixian, Jifu, and the others all agreed, saying, “This is a great matter. It seems that today was destined for a father and son to meet. Otherwise, why would Du Lanxiang specifically bring this up and call Mr. Dao forward, explaining the past and future causes? Clearly, fate has already been decided.” Ziyun added, “There’s no need for further hesitation. Let’s go to Chengyin Hall for the formal ceremony.”

Daosheng thought to himself, “Although Qin Yan is an actor, he doesn’t carry the mannerisms of one. Du Xiang has spoken highly of him many times. Moreover, I’ve seen him on several occasions, and he’s entirely without fault. If I take him as my adopted son, he will certainly be like a thousand-mile horse. Besides, he is naturally gifted and intelligent; with a little guidance, he will surely achieve great things. Furthermore, the two spirit readings both confirmed that he was my daughter in a previous life. Naturally, there is a connection between us.” Having made up his mind, he said, “I am only afraid that I, a man of little fortune, may not deserve such a fine son.” Everyone laughed and said, “You are too modest, sir.”

Qin Yan thought to himself, “Twice, the immortals have revealed the causes and effects of my previous life. Mr. Qu is truly a man of the highest character, and to receive his teachings would not be a wasted life. Besides, we were father and daughter in our past lives. But I cannot bring myself to ask him to be my father.” As he listened to Ziyun’s words and guessed Ziyu’s intentions, with everyone urging Daosheng to agree, he felt overjoyed but was still too shy to express it, his face turning as red as a peach blossom. He lowered his head and remained silent.

Ziyun said, “Yuning, what do you say? Mr. Dao is more than willing. Besides, you were father and daughter in your past lives, and naturally, this bond has carried over into this life. This is a perfectly proper and honorable matter. What’s holding you back? Why are you too shy to answer?” Qin Yan looked at Ziyun and gave a slight nod of his head. Ziyun burst out laughing and said, “He’s agreed! He’s agreed! This is not something easily come by.”

They led the group to Chengyin Hall, where red carpets were spread out. Cixian and Ziyun helped Daosheng into the seat, and Wenze and Zhongqing guided Qin Yan to bow eight times. Daosheng accepted the bows.

Here is the detailed translation of the passage, paragraph by paragraph:


After everyone had finished offering their congratulations, Daosheng thanked Ziyun and said, “I have been alone all my life, with no family or dependents. Since you all have shown such kindness and arranged this, recognizing us as father and son, I must say that, unlike others with children, I do not wish for this to be just an honorary title. Now that I have recognized him as my son, I will treat him as my own and teach him. He must follow me wherever I go. I wonder how he feels about this?” Ziyun, hearing this, hesitated for a moment and then asked Qin Yan, “This is something you must decide for yourself; it’s not for others to answer.” Qin Yan replied, “Of course, I have no parents, so why wouldn’t I follow him?” Ziyun praised him, saying, “Good!”

Upon hearing this, Ziyu felt a bit sad, but there was nothing he could do. Besides, now that Qin Yan had embarked on a righteous path, Ziyu was more happy than sad. As for Qin Yan, after thinking it through, not only did he feel no sadness, but he felt great joy. Daosheng then called Qin Yan over and said, “From now on, you must change your identity and no longer go out as you used to. You will stay with me, reading and studying. The time to leave the capital is drawing near, and your name must also change. From now on, you will take my surname. I will name you ‘Qin Xian’ (勤先), keeping the character ‘Qin’ (琴) in your name. Your courtesy name will be Qin Xian (琴仙).” Everyone agreed that the name was very appropriate. Qin Yan respectfully bowed his head to accept his instructions.

Ziyun and Ziyu both felt a bit melancholic at this sight, realizing that from now on, they would have to treat Qin Yan differently. It was, as the saying goes, from now on, “Xiao Lang is just a passerby” (referring to the fact that their previous relationship would never be the same). Ziyun then invited everyone to take their seats. At the first table sat Daosheng, Ziyu, Jifu, Bearded Wang, and Qin Yan. The second table had Zhongqing, Wenze, Wang Xun, Ziyun, and Cixian. The nine opera actors were divided into two more tables, each sitting according to rank at the third and fourth tables. Qin Yan sat at the lower end of his table, acting very cautiously and not even lifting his chopsticks, looking rather pitiful. Daosheng, feeling for him, said, “Whenever you are in a lively setting, speak when appropriate, but don’t be overly reserved. Just keep your place as a younger generation member.”

After a few cups of wine, Daosheng began chatting idly with Ziyu, Jifu, and Bearded Wang. Bearded Wang asked, “Mr. Qu, what do you think of my spirit-summoning skills? Do you think I’m deceiving people?” Daosheng laughed and said, “Today’s events were truly extraordinary. If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes and written it with my own hand, I wouldn’t believe it, no matter who told me.” He then asked, “Brother Hu, in your past spirit summonings, have they been this miraculous?” Bearded Wang replied, “Last year when I was passing through Yangzhou, I held a séance at a salt merchant’s house and summoned Yang Shaoshi. He wrote a long piece detailing everything about the family’s inner affairs, which frightened the head of the household so much that he was bowing and pleading for it to stop before the writing was complete. Today is only the second time something this remarkable has happened. Usually, the spirit summonings are not this extraordinary.”

Ziyun laughed and said, “The poem written about us today also included two lines that touched on some hidden feelings, but it wasn’t too harsh.” Huifang coughed lightly, causing everyone at the tables to laugh. Daosheng also laughed and said, “I can guess what it’s about, but I don’t know the full story. Would you mind explaining it to me?” Ziyun replied, “I would tell you, but I’m afraid someone here won’t be happy with that, so I better not say.” Yulin whispered to Shufang, “At first, when the planchette moved, I thought it was you moving your hand. I tried to keep my hand still, but eventually, my hand started moving on its own.” Shufang replied, “Exactly. At first, I thought you were playing tricks. Even when a line of poetry was written, I still thought it was made up. It was only later that I realized it wasn’t.” Chunxi added, “When we held the planchette, it moved on its own without our hands. It moved even faster than during your first round.”

Qiguan said, “Who knows how the immortals come so quickly? It’s as if they are always present in this garden. Truly, the heart moves and the gods know.” Lanbao remarked, “That immortal Du Lanxiang has the same surname as Yuning, which is why she was so concerned, revealing all his past and present, resulting in this happy resolution.” Baozhu said, “We don’t know who we were in our previous lives. Jifu said he could summon spirits too. I want to see, but we’ve never had the chance.” Sulan laughed and said, “Didn’t someone say your previous life was as a nun?” Baozhu blushed and laughed, “How do you know?” Sulan replied, “I heard you say it yourself.” Baozhu laughed, “I’d completely forgotten.”

She then glanced at Jifu from afar and smiled, causing everyone else to laugh as well.

Daosheng, having spent the day there, wanted to leave early and said to Qin Yan, “I’ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow.” Ziyun interjected, “Why don’t you move here? What’s so great about staying at your lodging?” Daosheng replied, “That would be wonderful, but I feel uncomfortable bringing it up myself. I also want to take a good look around your garden!” The scholars all said, “If Mr. Dao moved into the garden, it would be even more delightful.” Cixian said, “After the pavilion was completed two years ago, the decorations were adequate, but many of the couplets and plaques were chosen in haste. After some renovations, many of them no longer seem appropriate. The couplets and inscriptions were all written by Ziyun and me, without any third party to critique them. Now, looking at them, they seem a bit sloppy. Yesterday, I discussed with Duxiang that we need to replace or add some of them, and it can’t be done without Mr. Dao and the rest of you contributing your calligraphy.”

Zhongqing said, “We haven’t even toured the whole garden yet. We should take a full day to enjoy it and compose the inscriptions after that.” Ziyun added, “Under Hanwan Tower, I’ve been thinking of engraving an introduction to Yiyuan. I’ll need to rely on Mr. Dao for that. Once you move in tomorrow, that will be the first thing I ask of you.” Cixian laughed and said, “He hasn’t even moved in yet, and you’re already charging him rent!” This made everyone burst into laughter. Daosheng agreed to move in the next day and live together with Qin Yan.

After that, Qin Yan’s surname was officially changed to Qu, and he was now called Qu Qinxian. His courtesy name was Qinxian, and no one called him Qin Yan anymore. Keep this in mind, dear reader. What happens next? Stay tuned for the next chapter.

第四六回 眾英才分題聯集錦 老名士制序筆生花 GPT-4o

  話說屈道翁搬過怡園來,與琴仙就在海棠春圃住下。次賢向在梨花院,與海棠圃相近。道翁即有一番教導,琴仙從前念過的書,一面溫理,一面與他講究些詩詞文藝,習學楷書。可喜琴仙天姿穎悟,過目成誦,而且銳志攻書,把從前的憂悶倒也撇開。一連幾日,道翁見其職明可學,也甚歡喜。子雲更為得意,吩咐園內家人都稱為屈大爺。約有半月以來,琴仙的文理已通了好些,字也寫好了,對對做詩也通順了。父子之間,十分親愛,竟是親生的一樣。那些相公們到園來,倒不好與他盤桓,到門口略一探望。琴仙也不肯曠功,足不出戶,道翁倒有時體貼他,叫他也到各處逛逛,可以開放心胸。琴仙雖答應了,也不出去,不是寫字,就是看書,把個瀟灑慣的屈道翁,反被他拘住,要時常的釋疑問難起來。

  一日,想起子雲托做《怡園序》,便作了半日,又修飾了一會,自己送與子雲、次賢看了,請他斟酌。次賢道:「妙極了,就使徐、庚復生,也不能塗改一字。」子雲道:「是石刻好呢,還是木刻好呢?」道翁道:「論長久,自然是石刻。前日見金吉甫相熟的那個季十矮子,刻工尚好,不過價值大些,然此是市井的常理。你莫若找吉甫將他薦來一刻,是極妙的。不是說要刻在含萬樓屏風上?卻也好看。」次賢稱善。子雲即叫書童找出了八張大宣紙,照著屏風大小裁好了,送到海棠春圃,請道翁親筆自書。此時春航、南湘場事已畢,子雲定了二十八日,請諸名士遊園,以辰初畢集。是日不設筵宴,恐誤了遊興,止於幾處備了小酌茶點。凡近水者坐船,離水遠者步行,須以一日之內遊盡。王鬍子住了兩日回寓,將《圖書集成》裝了五大車,送進怡園,子雲只得收了,就放在含萬樓上,也就擺滿了五間大樓。

  諸名士於二十八日早上陸續皆到。是日子玉、春航、南湘、仲清、文澤、王恂,共是六位,惟吉甫因感冒未到。園內屈氏父子,與次賢、主人四位,都在含萬樓下坐了。道翁道:「這個含萬樓是本《易經》『含萬物而化光』句摘下,因為園中的主樓,故取此名。但就本意是言乾道之大,此名似乎不甚相宜,度香以為何如?我見樓上現供著賜書,何不就改為賜書樓,未知可否?」子雲道:「改得甚妙,就是賜書樓。還要求作一副長聯。」道翁道:「老夫改了樓名,那聯句請諸名士題罷。」子雲道:「諸兄自有分題,這第一聯還求道翁先生賜題,就是諸弟兄也不肯相僭的。」道翁又讓了一會,叫琴仙捧過筆硯來,題了一副長聯。諸人見他寫出,看是:

文苑賜英華,數玉笈金編,正學《十三經》,旁通《廿二子》;詞場開鼓吹,看筆歌墨舞,縱橫一萬里,上下五千年。

  題罷,哈哈大笑道:「老夫拙句不文,諸兄休得見笑。」眾名士看了,個個首肯心服。

  子雲讓大眾進了承蔭堂,崇墉巍煥,局面堂皇。院子內有座戲臺,槐陰布綠,棟宇生輝。道翁與諸名士看了那些匾對,說道:「這堂名很好,不用換。東西楹要添副長聯,就請靜宜大筆罷。」次賢道:「這些聯額,原是弟當日胡亂寫成的。這承蔭堂與賜書樓,皆是正屋,還求吾兄老手一題才稱,恐我們終是柔筋脆骨,撐不住這個大局面。況所添的地方尚多,大約有二十餘處,再等我與諸位分擬罷。」道翁道:「不是這麼說。我雖與諸位兄臺相敘了幾次,尚未瞻仰珠玉,今日正可窺豹。

  若盡要老夫題詠,倒將諸位的錦繡埋沒了。」眾名士謙道:「此處實不敢妄擬,其餘各擬幾句呈改。」琴仙又捧了筆硯過來,道翁道:「你學了幾天字了,我念你寫,不要寫別字才好,諸兄看看可長進些麼?」遂口占一聯,琴仙寫了,個個的端楷。

  諸名士看是:

佳氣近蓬萊,欣玉燭時和,金甌業盛;睛光開閬苑,詠珠簾雨卷,畫棟雲飛。
  又集六朝文語,成了一副八言的,也念與琴仙,寫出是:

風草月松,緣庭綺合;日華雲實,旁沼星羅。
  諸名士惟有痛贊。再看琴仙的字,已是美女簪花,秀潤如水,更為欣喜。道翁道:「對面戲臺,雖有聯匾,那塊『太音之和』可以不換,簷前那塊是要換的。柱上的七字聯,應改八字的,請庚香世兄一題,老夫借觀珠玉。」子玉尚要推遜,眾人擠定了,卻也不慌不忙,想了半刻工夫,提起筆來寫了,說道:「小姪荒疏,未敢妄作,也集個成語,尚求老先生斧正。」道翁與諸名士看時,匾是「畫堂秋拍」四字,聯句也是集六朝文上的,是:

輕扇初開,長眉始畫。
鳴瑟向趙,吹簫入秦。
  道翁贊道:「我說庚香世兄定是不凡的,果然,果然!」子雲及眾名士也贊了好。

  子雲就讓進內,出了承蔭堂,後是牡丹香國,四圍短短花牆,圍了有兩三畝大的一塊地。內中花石亭臺,位置無一不佳,倒像獨成一個園林景象。徑用小白石砌成,曲曲折折有數十條,護以短欄。滿園盡是牡丹花,有在石臺上的,有在平地上的,高高下下,足有千萬朵,開得正盛,五色繽紛,令人目眩意亂。

  諸名士也賞玩不盡,然到此亦不能不稍為遊憩。各尋石徑花臺,小亭曲檻處,小憩了一會。來到正屋,是七間,裡面又間著些洞房綺戶。再到後一進,長廊繚曲,屈戍橫波,卻種滿芍藥花,此時未開。道翁道:「這牡丹香國,繁華已極,可改名為寶香堂,後一進題為護香廊。這寶香堂須添一副對子,請湘帆兄罷。」

  春航要遜,諸人不依,只得遵了。想了一聯,寫出是:

五雲書鑿金銀字,百寶欄開富貴花。
  道翁看了贊道:「真好富麗,卻稱這寶香堂。」眾人也附和了幾聲。次賢道:「我們還是從東去呢,還是從西去呢?」子雲道:「從西到東路長,還是從東轉西,可以坐船,路卻順些。」便領眾人出了護香廊後的圍牆,只見一帶石坡,層層的叢蘭翠筱,芳磬襲人。從石磴上行到了山北,也是一樣的蘭竹。

  那帶山向西北去的,卻是土岡,由高而低。望東南去的,卻是層巒蒼翠,山下一帶清溪,溪外盡是竹樹。依山臨水間,有一所院宇,石壁上刻了「蘭徑」兩個大字。道翁與眾人進了屋子,見是一間、兩間、三間、五間的不一,有好幾處。滿目盡是碧杜、紅蘭、翠苔、綠蘚,甚為幽雅。道翁道:「此處甚佳,一洗寶香堂繁華之氣,不可不題。」因題為風露清吟館,對仲清道:「劍潭兄試題一聯。」仲清不能推辭,此處也合他的雅趣,即題道:

二分水蘸三分竹,一面山栽兩面花。
  道翁贊道:「好極了,卻移不到別處去。」仲清笑道:「有先生的珠玉在前,我等實難附尾,不過聊以塞責而已。」文澤道:「此處我竟沒有來遊玩過。」王恂道:「我也沒有,到護香廊就住了。」南湘道:「我去年看菊花,是從這裡走過,倒遊了一遊。」子雲引道,過了一座木橋,從竹林走出,是片空地,有幾間敞廳,立著鵠棚,旁邊還一條馬路,望東北上編些竹籬,高高矮矮,護著幾處屋宇。同到了裡頭,內中擺設俱極雅淡,署名曰菊畦。後面是個大蕩,蕩邊樹木茂密,再後頭就是圍牆了。道翁道:「此處可改做黃香東圃,添副小對子罷。」遂念道:

春秋多佳日,風雨近重陽。
  子雲引了從菊畦東手走出,一帶桑林,前面是溪河擋住,便叫家童去撐了兩個船來。家童沿著河堤,轉過山嘴,不多一刻,見兩個小艇撐了過來。眾人下了船,一並的慢慢撐去。繞過了一個石磯,見一邊是山,一邊是樹。到了一處,繫好了船上岸。只見蒼松夾道,古柏成船。從松林裡進了一所莊院,也有二十餘間,最後一進,已在山頂,見有一株古松,如虯龍盤雲一般,中間設一張禪牀,前面一個丹鼎,署名為松龕。外有一個鶴欄,見有兩隻白鶴,雪羽皚皚的,甚是可愛。道翁道:「松龕可改名為松鶴丹房,竹君可題一聯。」南湘也集了六朝文,念道:

逸翮獨翔,孤風絕侶;真花暫落,畫樹長春。
  道翁贊了「好」。翻山過去,從一條石徑走下,望南一百餘步,倒是梅崦了。密葉繁陰,子多於豆。同進了屋內,眾人已走了許多路,也要歇歇了。子雲即吩咐擺飯上來,略喝了幾杯酒,便吃了飯,喝了茶。道翁問道:「這個園共有幾里?我們今日也走了好半天,還不到三分之一。」子雲道:「周圍原有五里,山占了一分,水占了兩分,樹木占了一分,空隙處又占了一分。於房屋原只得二十幾處,除了門房、馬棚、廚房等類,算起來共有四百零八間。其實也不算很大,若要擴充出去,也還可以。」道翁道:「夠了。太大了,太覺空曠。你這個園好在不散,處處精神團聚,一處有一處的結構,真是好手筆,大約你與靜宜也費盡了心。」次賢道:「可不是,那時你又不在京裡。你若在此,便好商量,必定還要添出許多好處來。」

  道翁道:「已經好極了,設使我起出稿來,還未必能如此。」子雲道:「有幾處,靜宜也改了好幾回才成的。」子玉道:「這梅崦兩字,只好刻在山上。在房屋裡,這崦字似乎要改才好。」道翁道:「就請教換個名字。」子玉道:「還請道翁先生改罷。」仲清道:「你若想著了好的,就說也不妨。」道翁道:「正是,就我換得不妥,也要請教大家商量的。」子玉道:「改做古香林屋罷。」道翁道:「妙、妙!這個古香林屋實在改得妙,就請題一聯以成全壁。」子玉要取筆寫時,琴仙道:「我代寫,你念來。」子玉一面念,琴仙一面寫,眾人看是:

看他竹外枝斜,恰稱翠袖生寒,縞衣純素;伴我夜闌人靜,正值瑤琴一曲,玉笛三終。
  道翁大贊道:「仙骨珊珊,非吃煙火食所能道,拜服,拜服!」子雲與眾人也都大贊,又贊琴仙的字比先寫的更加精美。

  子玉看了,真是喜不自勝。琴仙見子玉題了這副好對,也覺得玉顏春暖,笑啟朱唇,仲清、南湘等也替子玉喜歡。

  大家走出了梅崦,過了梅林,轉過一處,又是一個庭院。

  前面兩塊英州靈石,平屋三進。後有一樓,樓上有一神龕,供設花神牌位。中間一進,署名為紅茶仙館,兩邊都有廂房。道翁道:「此處既供設花神,索性做個花神廟,改名為蕊珠仙府,湘帆兄可再詠一聯。」春航應了,想了一想,寫了出來。眾人看是:

花雨散繽紛,嬌舞霓裳雲貼地;風情吹旖旎,輕搖月佩步凌虛。
  道翁笑道:「湘帆兄的是妙才,寫得如此風流香豔,真把那花情花魂都寫出來了。」春航自謙了幾句,眾人也幫著贊好。

  於是出了蕊珠仙府,順著兩行修竹徑,一條荔枝街,又過了幾處神仙洞,望東走,到了蕭次賢的梨院來。道翁道:「可不必進去了,梨院可改為臥雲香院,庸庵兄請題一聯。」王恂一面想,隨著走到了海棠春圃來。子雲道:「且請坐坐,喝杯茶,那邊又要用船了。」都進了海棠春圃坐下。道翁道:「海棠花為花中豔品,還有那些紫白丁香襯貼他,更覺香色兼備,須好好起他個名字才好。」即笑對琴仙道:「我看你於那些詩詞上也還明白,我今日當著人考你一考,你能起這個名字麼?」

  琴仙聽了,紅起臉來,答應不出。子雲道:「很能,很能。你快想來,如不甚好,也沒有人笑你的。」琴仙道:「有倒有一個,只怕不好用。」道翁道:「你且說來。」琴仙道:「春風沉醉軒,不知用得用不得?」子雲拍手贊好,子玉等同聲說道:「果然真好!這沉醉二字,用得入神入妙。」道翁也點點頭,道:「也難為他。」又道:「你還能作一副對子麼?」琴仙正要回言,王恂已寫了臥雲香院的對子出來,看是:

夢到香雲生屋角,笑看新月上牆腰。
  道翁與眾人也著實贊賞了。琴仙道:「這個春風沉醉軒是昨日偶然想著的。對子只有上聯,沒有想得出下聯。」道翁道:「你且將上聯寫出來看看,不好就不用他。如可以用得,請一位替你對成了才好。」琴仙就將上聯寫了出來,眾人看是:

一曲惜餘芳,嬌比玉顏時醒醉;
  眾人大贊,倒將琴仙贊得不好意思起來。仲清道:「可惜沒有下聯。」子玉將這句不住的吟哦,次賢道:「這下聯非庚香續成不可。」道翁道:「果然,就煩庚香點鐵成金罷。」子玉欣然提起筆來,寫道:

千金買良夜,好酬春色正溫柔。
  道翁大贊道:「此與湘帆兄一樣手筆,今日看諸兄題的聯句,正是一人一樣性靈,原不能強合的,就是前舟還沒有題過。」

  大家喝了一會茶,子雲命家童去駕船。那邊池水寬闊,撐了一個畫船來。眾人繞過了河堤,下了船,蕩出了小港,即是個大寬闊處,令人豁目爽心。不多一刻,到了吟秋榭,子雲請眾客進了榭。道翁尚未遊過,把這三層水榭遊了一轉,老年人也乏了,就在中間一層坐了。子雲道:「少酌幾杯,此處已預備了。」於是眾家人上來,在各人面前擺了個攢盒,斟了杯酒。

  道翁飲了數杯,倚闌眺遠,見旁有條條小港,疊疊崇山,前有綠柳低垂,紅橋斜跨,山上有泉,翻銀滾雪,屋邊皆樹,雲護煙籠,贊道:「我看園中以此處為第一,這榭名也好,就每層有一副對子。前舟題第一層,竹君題第二層,劍潭題第三層。必皆有驚人好句,老夫洗耳恭聽。」三人不能推讓,先看文澤的第一層是:

楚江煙水吳江雨;▉字闌桿丁字簾。
  道翁及眾人痛贊了。道翁道:「這第二層最難,上有第三層,下有第一層,這要看竹君的巧思了。」南湘已想了一會,頗難著筆。仲清也在那裡凝思,各要爭勝。南湘已得了,寫了出來,道:「題得不好,將就算他第二層罷。」眾人看是:

秋色撲簾櫳,置身已覺超平等;月光穿竹樹,放眼請登最上層。
  道翁贊道:「果然是第二層的聯句,移易不動,這是煞費苦心才得出來。劍潭的第三層如何?想另有妙意。」仲清道:「我的不及竹君的切題。」即寫了出來,看是:君如趁月來遊,雲移一鶴;我欲乘風歸去,橋臥長虹。

  南湘看了,先痛贊起來,道:「劍潭此聯,頗有仙氣,這斷不像第二層,也不像第一層,實在是第三層最高處,我真服了你這種渾脫句子。」道翁與諸人也齊聲痛贊。

  吃了些點心,又下了船,慢慢的搖。眾名士領略那水光山色,佳興增添。穿過了六曲紅橋,沿著那竹樹蒙茸,到了一處,那是停雲敘雨軒。高下兩層,一在半山,一在山腳,甚為幽雅,大致與吟秋榭彷彿。道翁道:「這個名字要改,此處是第二個勝景,著不得陳腐語,改為練秋閣罷。」眾人道:「改得很好。」道翁道:「此處須靜宜添一副好對子。」次賢道:「恐題得不佳。」也即寫了兩句,看是:

清樽滿賞《山香曲》,畫舫遙聽《水調歌》。
  道翁與眾名士贊賞不已。

  子雲讓眾人下船,對次賢道:「先到桂嶺,轉來再到縹渺亭罷。」次賢道:「自然先到桂嶺為是。」就從練秋閣旁,轉入一條小港,隨著山腳,蕩有三箭多遠。上坡見是一個藥圃,四面圍著白石短欄,一個亭子。從亭子進去,有幾間屋宇,內中清潔,有些藥鐺、杵臼等物。一邊是豆花籬,此時卻還空著。

  一邊是鹿柵,有只梅花鹿在裡面,見人來便呦呦的叫起來。眾人也賞玩了一回。出了藥圃,是一座土嶺,見無數的掛樹,過嶺來桂樹更加多了。內有好向處院落,自成一景,亭臺樓閣,備極其勝。子雲領眾都走到了,進了正屋坐下。子雲又讓客用了些茶、點心。諸人一面遊賞,道翁道:「此處是個大坐落,桂嶺二字不足以盡之,改為叢桂山房罷。」子雲道:「改得妙。」道翁又道:「你自置一聯。」子雲笑道:「道翁先生既要考我,也應早些命題。到臨時才說,教我如何想得出來?」構思了一刻,也集了副成語,寫將出來。眾人看是:

大雅扶輪,小山承蓋;落花入領,微風動裾。
  道翁道:「集得甚好。」即起身出了桂嶺,望北而來。只見怪石嵯峨,若飛若走,頗為駭目。古藤如臂,香草成茵。上了山徑,直盤旋到了山頂,有十丈多高,把園中的景致,望得□然。看了好一會,才一步步的拾級而下,到一個山凹裡亭子邊,便是縹渺亭,靠山踞石,兩翼外張如飛的樣子,好不幽險。

  亭中可容三席,下面東手就是方才的練秋閣了。道翁道:「怎麼又走回來了?」看亭子裡有副對子,是他的學生華光宿的,也還用得,便對子雲道:「你於此處,何不再集一副成語?」子雲道:「我料著道翁還要考我,我已想就了。」即寫道:幽岫含雲,深溪蓄翠;橫藤礙路,弱柳低人。

  道翁說:「好。」又步下山來,沿著右邊一帶山徑,足足走了半里多路,過了好些石磴、雲屏、小亭、曲榭,到了一帶梧桐樹邊,前面遠遠望見賜書樓。才從西邊一條曲徑走去,又穿過了幾處神仙洞,便是一道清溪,圍著一個院落,門外也有幾堆小山,盡是碧桃花樹,已盛開了。遂同過了小石樑,來到桃花塢。這裡有五六處坐落,遊賞已畢,道翁道:「此處改為尋源仙墅,也須添副對子,再借重庚香一題罷。」子玉想了一會,寫出看是:

此處即仙源,自有問字青鬟,添香紅袖;名園為福地,不數踏歌潭水,打槳春潮。
  道翁大贊,眾名士也隨聲附的。

  出了尋源仙墅,又過一座半石半土的小山,接著就是幾百株杏林,圍著三四層重樓,湘簾晁漾,綺戶文窗,令人應接不暇。道翁道:「這個樓名題得才妙,無須更換。東風昨夜樓是那一位題的?」次賢道:「是度香題的,對子是我做的。」道翁道:「好對子。」朗吟了一遍,也叫琴仙寫了出來,琴仙記得是:

一夜雨廉纖,正燕子飛來,簾捲東風,北宋南唐評樂府;三分春旖旎,問杏花開未,窗間青瑣,紅牙白□選詞場。
  於是從東風昨夜樓後面走去,說不盡園中的景致。又到了一處,盡是些榴花艾葉、萱草紫薇等類,有幾架老藤花開滿四處,還有些罌粟、虞美人,有五六處坐落。道翁各處看了,知是小赤城,因榴花而設。又看了些對聯,自己題了一副,命琴仙寫了出來。眾人看是:

翠黛忘憂,琥珀杯斟金谷酒;紅巾侍宴,珊瑚枕臥赤城霞。
  眾人大贊,又走了出來,望北而行,右手竹梅外,望見寶香堂的東牆角。又見風露清吟館的那一帶峭壁,迤向西北。沿池走去,又到一處,見碧梧、翠竹、芭蕉、棕櫚、柿子,清蔭滿目,爽逼衣襟。有五六塊大盤陀石,頂上盤著凌霄花,正開得茂盛。此處妙不可言,道翁與眾名土在石磴上坐了,道翁道:「這裡別開生面,宜夏宜秋。」坐了一會,進了屋宇,見有迴廊,有抱廈,有平臺,有敞廳,遊歷不厭。正在廳內,見題著積翠軒,有幾副對聯。道翁道:「積翠軒可改為清涼詩境。」眾名士道:「這詩境二字大妙。」道翁道:「庚香再題一聯何如?既題了溫柔鄉,也不可不題清涼境。」子玉聽了,頗有愧色,只得唯唯聽命,也就集了成語。眾人看是:

零雨送秋,輕寒迎節;狂花滿屋,落葉半牀。
  道翁與眾人贊畢,過了清涼詩境,便是個水蕩,青蒲細柳,綠蘸波光。湖邊有兩三處茅舍竹籬,是個稻莊,其餘隙地盡作平疇,頗有雞犬桑麻之勝。東邊河面窄處,有個石樑,眾人走了過去,就是先來的射圃,那邊就是菊畦了。到了稻莊,閒步了一會。又到稻莊後面,尚有無數的小房子在那裡,都是園丁、花叟住的地方。還有藏花窖,藏冰窖,茶寮酒肆,倒也有趣。

  那些園丁見主人同了客來,一齊躲到屋裡去了。眾人又繞到西邊,尚有些鴨欄、雞埘、蟹籪、漁莊,麥牟麥一疇,菱茨滿蕩。

  道翁不勝留戀,想起歸田之樂來。謂子雲道:「將來尊大人回來,這個平泉莊勝於古人多矣。」便數今天添的對子,已有了二十二副,內有最多者是子玉與他自己,其餘也有兩副的,惟文澤、王恂只有一副,未免不公,於是煩王恂、文澤各撰一副,又改稻莊為紅雪西莊。先是文澤念了出來,是:

梅雨平添瓜蔓水,豆花新帶稻香風。
  王恂也念了兩句,是:

宰相歸來遊綠野,將軍老去隱青門。
  道翁道:「這兩聯都好,不分伯仲。今日這些對聯,各有所長,老夫只可拜倒轅門了。」眾名士謙讓了好些話。

  今日這怡園也算遊盡,只剩了些小景致,不關緊要的地方。

  子雲請眾位還到寶香堂,已是夕陽西下,朱霞半天,映著那些牡丹花,更為絢爛。已撤了護花的幛子。子雲備了兩席,一席是道翁、南湘、子玉、琴仙、次賢,一席是仲清、春航、文澤、王恂、子雲。

  正飯酒間,王蘭保、金漱芳、秦琪官、林春喜同來見了,即分開坐了,談了些閒話。子雲道:「今日這二十四副對子,清芬濃豔,各盡所長。但我看來,始終要推道翁先生的賜書樓、承蔭堂冠冕堂皇了。」眾名士道:「自然,我們到底覺得力薄,那裡能這樣大方,這是勉強不來的。」道翁道:「這也不然,一來相體裁衣,二來是各人的性靈。今日高超的是劍潭,沉著的是竹君,細膩風光的是庚香,風華綺麗的是湘帆,秀潤工穩的是庸閹、前舟,瀟灑跌宕的是靜宜,就是度香那副集句,也覺得落落大方。正是各人自立一幟,無從評定甲乙。你們看這二十四副對子,好在虛字少,盡是實字多,便見得力量。若教外邊那些名宿做起來,不知要添多少虛字在裡頭,才湊得成、捏得攏呢。」眾名士一齊佩服。子雲道:「先生何不將那篇序文拿出來,大家看看?」道翁道:「我本要請教。」即叫書童到春風沉醉軒取了出來,大家爭先要看。子雲道:「不用,我與靜宜是看過的了。」便叫書童找了兩個針,將序文插在壁上,攜燈照了。眾名士看時,那四旦也同過去看,見道:

昔者署書之體,肇於白虎芬龍;刻石之詩,目方自平泉翠筱。故《蘭亭》一序,春貼爭傳;《柏梁》數篇,華詞擅藻。況乃地嚴紫禁,雲護皇都,名著金臺,星連帝座。銅街復道,珠市通衢。龍樓映鳳閣以生輝,玉輦隨金鑾而同警。貂蟬貴第,大開竹木之園;駟馬高門,廣建芙蓉之府。爾乃東海巨公,南天協相,秉百蠻之節鉞,領兩浙之湖山。島嶼風清,海洋令肅。鯨氛淨而飛艎萬里,蜃氣息而晴霞滿天。預謀韓忠獻晝錦之堂,先廓晏大夫近市之宅。賜來水衡之錢百萬,拓出金谷之地十弓。則有翩翩公子,弱冠為郎;岳岳清才,英年攀桂。簪裾雲集,皆四姓之門庭;裙屐風流,洵一時之俊彥。共商圖畫,成此園居。鳩工庀材,三十六月;風廊水榭,四百八間。人傑自應地靈,雲蒸亦復霞蔚。其園也崢嶸窈□,突兀□崎,山列如屏,水瀠成帶。靈楓人柳,老化紅羊;怪石危峰,暗蹲碧獸。三分竹而二分水,五步閣而十步樓。橫塘曲檻,盡草木之扶疏;青瑣綠墀,極房櫳之繁盛。聽鸝有館,鬥鴨成陂。馳馬球場,設鵠射圃。春風一來,則繁花如繡;夕陽欲下,則好鳥咸啼。流泉數金石之聲,岩岫染黛眉之色。則有雲間詞客,鄴下才人,落唾生珠,清詞霏玉。回紫瀾於大海,騎彩鳳於神山。琉璃研匣,置鴝眼之端溪;悲翠筆牀,臥鼠鬚之湘管。朱盤展而華月倒行,寶鼎噴而祥煙成蓋。夜吟未已,宵露珠圓;曉寐未遑,朝陽金燦。竹樓花浦,時來不速之賓;殘雪為霞,絕少離群之感。論古則源探星海,辯才則河下龍門。風雲壯而五緯經天,月露新而七星貫手。洵乎豪矣,不亦壯哉!於是南都石黛,妙選歌臺,北地胭脂,齊來舞榭。驚鴻飛燕,飄冶袖之雙雙;鹿錦鳳綾,結霓裳之隊隊。聯步於廣寒這闕,玉宇無塵;回眸於洛浦之濱,秋波屢轉。唾花飛而香留三日,歌珠串而鶯囀一林。何論蛾眉螓首,▉誇桃李之顏;翠羽金染,盛侈釵鈿之飾也。而議者謂玩物喪志,節欲保身,腥西農之味腐腸,窈窕之妹伐性。是以寇公居處,地乏樓臺;羊子清貧,衣惟布帛。上卿猶豚難掩豆,丞相亦門不容車。即為清德之是徵,高風之足尚。豈知屏列歌姬,不失汾陽之業;庭羅絲竹,愈形謝傅之賢。陶士行有童僕千人,於襄陽稱饋遺十萬。金花銀燭,羊公愛客之心;醇酒婦人,信陵自豪之致。況本門高王、謝,佩愛羅囊;姓擬金、張,衛森畫戟。自有甘臨之象,何須苦節之占。宜乎視金銀為土芥,輕珠玉如泥沙。且超脫者為才子之情,豪縱者尤少年之氣。陽春煙景,大塊文章;馳電難追,逝川誰挽。苟不及時以行樂,殊為拘執而鮮通。更逢櫻桃為鄭國之尤,芍藥以揚州為盛。故琵琶箏笛,遊楚常以隨身;月觀琴臺,徐湛因之宴客。龍華會上,聚青真玉女之仙;兀跡山前,志赤烏美人之地。千燈張而銀河落於樹杪,重簾捲而珠彩生於棟間。華□忉利之天,原許神仙遊戲;流水夭桃之際,豈無花草迷人。多見者識廣,博覽者心宏。若云尹文子之身宜布衣,公孫弘之餐應脫粟;清風明月,買不因錢;掃雪烹茶,貧而能樂。是猶捨江湖之大而濯蹄涔,忘華嶽之高而驚培□也。僕衰年作吏,憔悴風塵,壯歲束裝,羈棲賓客。然而覽洞庭彭蠡之勝,瞻南衡東岱之崇。登吹臺而揖高岑,入戎幕而抗范陸。擁裘雪塞,走馬蘭臺。庚子山蕭瑟生平,江關已暮;杜少陵飄搖風雨,草舍無存。今也駑駘猶繫鹽車,歸田何日;社燕暫尋朱戶,勝地重逢。會珠敦玉□之場,作聯袂題襟之集。嗚呼!蓬心將死,經零雨而重蘇;桐尾已焦,遇賞音而猶響。結交以道,文字為緣。他年事業勛猷,相門出相;此日池臺花鳥,仙境求仙。若謂歌梓澤之芳園,言興珠翠;序玉臺之新詠,書鑿金銀。則僕才盡江淹,賦輸王粲;願投梭而看織錦,請捧研以俟生花。
  當下眾名士看了,正是游、夏不能贊一詞,惟有拜倒而已。

  道翁自謙一番,又道:「可惜今日吉甫未來,又少了許多名作。明日想他也就大好了,請他來看了,斟酌斟酌再刻。」諸名士皆以為然,直飲到三更,方才盡歡而散。不知後事如何,且聽下回分解。

Here is the full English translation, paragraph by paragraph, preserving every detail, dialogue, and word:


The story goes that Qu Dao Weng moved to Yi Garden and lived in Haitang Spring Garden with Qin Xian. Ci Xian, who had been living in Pear Blossom Court, was nearby. Dao Weng began to teach him. While Qin Xian had previously read books, now he was reviewing them and discussing poetry, literature, and practicing calligraphy under Dao Weng’s guidance. Qin Xian, blessed with natural intelligence and keen understanding, memorized things at first sight. He diligently applied himself to his studies, which helped him put aside his previous worries and depression. Over the course of several days, Dao Weng observed his progress and was very pleased. Zi Yun was even more proud and instructed the servants in the garden to call Qin Xian “Master Qu.” After about half a month, Qin Xian’s literary understanding had greatly improved, his calligraphy was refined, and his poetry compositions had become fluent. The bond between father and son was as close as if they were biologically related. The scholars who visited the garden felt awkward staying too long and would only glance in from the entrance. Qin Xian, however, remained focused on his studies, never leaving the house. Sometimes, Dao Weng would express concern for him and encourage him to go out and explore the various parts of the garden to relax his mind. Though Qin Xian agreed, he never actually went out. He would either be writing or reading, and even Dao Weng, who was usually easygoing, found himself constantly engaged by Qin Xian’s questions and doubts.

One day, Dao Weng recalled that Zi Yun had asked him to write the preface for Yi Garden, so he spent half a day working on it. After some revisions, he brought it to Zi Yun and Ci Xian for their review and asked for their opinions. Ci Xian said, “It’s excellent! Even if Xu or Geng Fu Sheng were to review it, they wouldn’t change a single word.” Zi Yun asked, “Should we have it engraved in stone or carved in wood?” Dao Weng replied, “For longevity, stone is the obvious choice. The other day, I saw a craftsman named Ji Shi, a short man well-known by Jin Ji Fu, and his carving skills are quite good. Though the price is higher, this is typical in the marketplace. Why not ask Jin Ji Fu to recommend him for the engraving? It would be perfect. Didn’t you mention you wanted it carved on the screen of Han Wan Pavilion? That would also look very nice.” Ci Xian agreed. Zi Yun immediately instructed a servant to prepare eight large sheets of Xuan paper, cut to the size of the screen, and sent them to Haitang Spring Garden, asking Dao Weng to personally write the inscription. At this time, the spring festivities in Nanxiang had concluded, and Zi Yun planned a gathering for the 28th, inviting several scholars to tour the garden. The gathering was to begin in the morning and last until noon. No banquet was arranged for the day to avoid disrupting the enjoyment of the garden; only light refreshments and tea were prepared at a few spots. Those near the water would travel by boat, and those further away would walk, with the goal of touring the entire garden within a day. Wang Hu Zi, who had stayed for two days, returned to his residence and sent five large carts full of books from the “Complete Collection of Illustrations and Writings” to Yi Garden. Zi Yun had no choice but to accept them, and they were placed in Han Wan Pavilion, filling five rooms completely.

On the morning of the 28th, the scholars arrived one after another. The attendees included Zi Yu, Chun Hang, Nan Xiang, Zhong Qing, Wen Ze, and Wang Xun, six in total, but Ji Fu couldn’t attend due to a cold. In the garden, the Qu family father and son, along with Ci Xian and the host, gathered under Han Wan Pavilion. Dao Weng said, “This pavilion, Han Wan Pavilion, takes its name from a line in the Book of Changes: ‘Containing all things and transforming them into light.’ Since it is the main pavilion of the garden, this name was chosen. However, based on the original meaning, which speaks of the vastness of Heaven’s way, the name doesn’t quite fit. What do you think, Du Xiang? I see there are books bestowed by the emperor placed in the pavilion. Why not change the name to ‘Bestowed Books Pavilion’? What do you think?” Zi Yun replied, “The change is wonderful. ‘Bestowed Books Pavilion’ it is. But we’ll need a new couplet as well.” Dao Weng said, “Since I’m the one renaming the pavilion, let the scholars here compose the couplet.” Zi Yun replied, “Each of us will certainly compose our own, but the first couplet should be written by you, Sir Dao Weng. None of us would dare take that honor from you.” After some polite refusals, Dao Weng called for Qin Xian to bring the brush and ink. He then wrote a long couplet, and the scholars gathered around to read it. It went as follows:

“In the literary garden, bestowed with brilliance, with scrolls of jade and gold, we study the Thirteen Classics and explore the Twenty-Two Philosophers.

In the poetic field, drums resound, as the brush sings and ink dances, crossing ten thousand miles and spanning five thousand years.”

After writing it, Dao Weng laughed heartily and said, “My poor writing lacks refinement. Brothers, please don’t laugh.” The scholars, after reading it, nodded in approval, all deeply impressed.

Zi Yun then invited everyone into Chengyin Hall. The grand architecture was imposing and splendid. In the courtyard, there was a stage for performances, shaded by locust trees, with the green leaves casting a soft glow over the hall. Dao Weng and the scholars looked at the plaques and couplets in the hall and said, “The name of this hall is excellent, no need to change it. However, the eastern and western wings could use new couplets. Let’s ask Jingyi for his fine calligraphy.” Ci Xian responded, “These plaques and couplets were hastily written by me in the past. Both Chengyin Hall and Bestowed Books Pavilion are the main buildings, so it would be most fitting if you, my esteemed elder brother, could personally write the inscriptions. I fear our own efforts would be too weak to uphold the grandeur of this place. Moreover, there are still many areas that need new couplets, about twenty or so. Let us each take responsibility for composing a few.” Dao Weng replied, “That’s not how it should be. Although I’ve only had the pleasure of meeting you gentlemen a few times, I’ve yet to fully admire your talents. Today, I hope to catch a glimpse of your brilliance. If you insist on having me write everything, it would overshadow your own masterpieces.” The scholars modestly responded, “We wouldn’t dare attempt to compose here, but we will each try our hand at a few lines and present them for your review.”

Qin Xian once again brought the brush and ink. Dao Weng said, “You’ve been practicing your calligraphy for a few days now. I’ll recite, and you write. Just be careful not to make any mistakes. Let’s see if you’ve improved.” He then spontaneously composed a couplet, which Qin Xian wrote in perfect, formal calligraphy.

Here is the complete English translation, paragraph by paragraph, with no detail, dialogue, or word skipped:


The scholars read:

“Auspicious air draws near Penglai, rejoicing in the harmonious time of the Jade Candle and the prosperity of the golden urn;

The clear light opens the paradise, singing of the rain rolling up the pearl curtain, while the painted beams lift clouds into flight.”

Then they gathered phrases from Six Dynasties literature to form an eight-character couplet, which was also recited to Qin Xian, who wrote:

“The wind stirs the grass, and the moonlight touches the pines, blending beautifully around the courtyard;

The sunlight nourishes the clouds, and the stars are scattered like pearls across the pond.”

The scholars could only offer high praise. Looking again at Qin Xian’s calligraphy, they remarked that it was as beautiful as a woman wearing a flower in her hair, elegant and smooth like flowing water, which further delighted them. Dao Weng said, “The opposite side of the stage, though it already has a couplet plaque, can retain the ‘Harmony of the Supreme Music’ inscription. However, the one under the eaves needs to be replaced. The seven-character couplet on the pillars should be changed to an eight-character one. Let Brother Geng Xiang compose it; I will borrow the opportunity to admire some brilliant writing.” Zi Yu initially wanted to decline, but the group insisted, so he calmly took a moment to think, picked up the brush, and wrote, saying, “I am not well-versed, and I dare not compose something on my own. I have merely collected phrases from classical literature, and I humbly ask for corrections from the esteemed elder.”

When Dao Weng and the scholars looked, the plaque read “Autumn in the Painted Hall,” and the couplet, collected from Six Dynasties literature, was:

“The light fan first opens, and the long brows are newly painted;

The zither plays to Zhao, and the flute sounds in Qin.”

Dao Weng praised, “I knew Brother Geng Xiang would not be ordinary, and indeed, he proves it!” Zi Yun and the other scholars also voiced their approval.

Zi Yun then led the group inside, passing through Chengyin Hall, and they arrived at Peony Fragrance Garden. Surrounding the area was a short flower wall, enclosing a two to three-acre plot. Inside, the arrangement of flower stones, pavilions, and terraces was flawless, resembling a miniature garden of its own. The paths, paved with small white stones, wound in and out with dozens of twists, bordered by low fences. The entire garden was filled with peony flowers, some planted on stone terraces, some on flat ground. There were countless flowers in full bloom, with vibrant colors that dazzled the eyes and left one in a daze.

The scholars admired the scene endlessly, but they had to take a brief rest after such a long tour. Each found a spot along the stone paths, flower terraces, or small pavilions with winding railings, and they rested for a while. Then they arrived at the main house, which consisted of seven rooms, with some side chambers and intricately carved windows. Moving to the back section, there was a long, winding corridor surrounded by a small brook, where peonies were planted, though they had not yet bloomed. Dao Weng remarked, “This Peony Fragrance Garden is flourishing to its peak. It should be renamed ‘Treasure Fragrance Hall,’ and the rear section should be called ‘Fragrance Guard Corridor.’ Treasure Fragrance Hall also needs a couplet. Let Brother Xiang Fan compose one.”

Chun Hang tried to decline, but the group insisted, and he had no choice but to comply. He thought for a moment and wrote:

“Five clouds carve characters of gold and silver;

The railings of a hundred treasures open to reveal the flowers of prosperity.”

Dao Weng, upon seeing it, praised, “Magnificent! It truly matches the grandeur of Treasure Fragrance Hall.” The others also echoed their agreement. Ci Xian then asked, “Shall we continue from the east or the west?” Zi Yun replied, “The path from west to east is longer. It’s better to start from the east and head west; we can take the boat, and the route is smoother.” He then led the group out from behind the walls of Fragrance Guard Corridor, where they saw a stretch of stone slopes covered in layers of fragrant orchids and lush bamboo, their fragrance filling the air. Walking up the stone steps to the north side of the mountain, they found the same scene of orchids and bamboo.

The mountain ridge extended toward the northwest, sloping from high to low, while to the southeast lay lush, green hills. At the foot of the mountain ran a clear stream, and beyond it, the landscape was filled with bamboo and trees. Along the mountain and by the water stood a courtyard, with the words “Orchid Path” engraved in large characters on a stone wall. Dao Weng and the group entered the house, which varied in size from one to three or five rooms in different places. Everywhere they looked, they saw green cypress, red orchids, emerald moss, and lush ferns, creating an elegant atmosphere. Dao Weng said, “This place is excellent, a refreshing contrast to the bustling atmosphere of Treasure Fragrance Hall. It must have a proper name.” He then named it “Clear Dew Pavilion” and said to Zhong Qing, “Brother Jian Tan, how about you compose a couplet for this place?”

Zhong Qing could not refuse, as this place suited his refined tastes, so he wrote:

“Two parts water dip into three parts bamboo;

One face of the mountain plants flowers on both sides.”

Here is the English translation, paragraph by paragraph, without skipping any word, dialogue, or detail:


Dao Weng praised, “This is excellent; it cannot be moved anywhere else.” Zhong Qing smiled and said, “With your brilliant words before us, it’s hard for us to follow, but I’ve just put together something to fulfill the duty.” Wen Ze said, “I’ve never come to play in this area before.” Wang Xun added, “Neither have I. I stopped at Fragrance Guard Corridor.” Nan Xiang said, “Last year when I came to see the chrysanthemums, I passed through here and had a stroll.” Zi Yun led the way across a wooden bridge, through a bamboo grove, and out into an open space with a few open halls and a heron pavilion. Beside it was a road, and to the northeast, a series of bamboo fences of varying heights protected several houses. Once they were inside, the decor was simple and elegant, and the area was named Chrysanthemum Patch. Behind it was a large pond, surrounded by dense trees, with the outermost edge bordered by a wall. Dao Weng said, “This place could be renamed ‘Yellow Fragrance Eastern Garden.’ Let’s add a small couplet as well.” He then recited:

“Many fine days in spring and autumn,

Wind and rain near the Double Ninth Festival.”

Zi Yun led them out from the east side of Chrysanthemum Patch, where they passed through a grove of mulberry trees and came to a stream that blocked the path. He called for a servant to bring two boats. The servant walked along the riverbank, around the mountain, and soon returned with two small boats. The group boarded the boats, and they were rowed slowly along. After rounding a rocky outcrop, they saw mountains on one side and trees on the other. They soon arrived at a landing, where they moored the boats and disembarked. Tall pines lined the path, with ancient cypress trees forming a canopy. The group walked through the pine forest and entered a courtyard with over twenty rooms. At the very back, on the mountaintop, stood an ancient pine tree that twisted like a dragon climbing through the clouds. In the middle was a Zen bed, with a bronze furnace in front of it, and the place was called Pine Niche. Outside was a crane enclosure with two white cranes, their snowy feathers gleaming, making them very lovely. Dao Weng said, “Pine Niche should be renamed ‘Pine and Crane Alchemy Room.’ Brother Zhu Jun, please compose a couplet.” Nan Xiang, drawing from Six Dynasties literature, recited:

“Flying freely with solitary wings, solitary wind and no companions;

The real flowers fall briefly, but the painted trees remain forever in spring.”

Dao Weng praised, “Excellent!” They continued over the mountain and descended along a stone path. After walking south for over a hundred steps, they reached Plum Cliff. The dense foliage created deep shade, and the trees were covered with more fruit than beans. The group entered the house, having walked a long distance, and decided to rest. Zi Yun ordered food to be served, and after drinking a few cups of wine, they ate and then had tea. Dao Weng asked, “How large is this garden in total? We’ve been walking for a good part of the day, and we haven’t even covered a third.” Zi Yun replied, “The perimeter is about five miles. The mountains take up a fifth, the water takes up two-fifths, the trees take up another fifth, and the open spaces account for the remaining fifth. There are about twenty different building complexes, totaling four hundred and eight rooms when you include gatehouses, stables, kitchens, and the like. It’s actually not very large, and if needed, it could still be expanded.” Dao Weng remarked, “It’s big enough. If it were too large, it would feel empty. What’s good about this garden is that it doesn’t feel scattered—each place has its own structure, and the layout is excellent. I can tell you and Jingyi put a lot of thought into it.” Ci Xian added, “Indeed, when you were away from the capital, we couldn’t consult with you. If you had been here, many more fine details would have been added.”

Dao Weng replied, “It’s already wonderful. Even if I had drafted it myself, it wouldn’t necessarily have turned out so well.” Zi Yun said, “Some parts were redone several times before Jingyi was satisfied.” Zi Yu commented, “The name ‘Plum Cliff’ is fitting for the mountain, but for the house, the character ‘cliff’ seems inappropriate. It would be better to change it.” Dao Weng responded, “Please suggest a new name.” Zi Yu replied, “I’d rather have you, Dao Weng, rename it.” Zhong Qing said, “If you’ve thought of a good name, there’s no harm in saying it.” Dao Weng replied, “Exactly. Even if I choose a name that doesn’t fit, we can still discuss it together.” Zi Yu suggested, “How about changing it to ‘Old Fragrance Grove House’?” Dao Weng exclaimed, “Brilliant! ‘Old Fragrance Grove House’ is a perfect name. Now let’s inscribe a couplet to complete the room.” Zi Yu picked up a brush to write, but Qin Xian said, “Let me write it for you while you recite.” As Zi Yu recited, Qin Xian wrote, and everyone read:

“Look at the branches beyond the bamboo, slanting just right, matching the green sleeves that bring a chill and the plain white garments;

Accompanying me in the quiet of the night, just as a song on the jade zither ends, the tune of the jade flute finishes thrice.”

Dao Weng greatly praised him, saying, “Such an elegant and refined spirit, it’s beyond what a mere mortal can achieve! I am in awe!” Zi Yun and the others also offered high praise, and they further admired how Qin Xian’s calligraphy had become even more exquisite than before.

Zi Yu was overjoyed, while Qin Xian, seeing the couplet he had composed, felt a flush of warmth on her face and smiled with lips as red as vermilion. Zhong Qing, Nan Xiang, and the others also shared in Zi Yu’s happiness.

The group left Plum Cliff, passed through the plum grove, and turned a corner to find yet another courtyard.

Here is the full English translation, paragraph by paragraph, without missing any detail, dialogue, or word:


In front of them were two Yingzhou Spirit Stones and three sections of flat-roofed houses. Behind them stood a pavilion, and on the upper floor was a shrine dedicated to the Flower God. The middle section was named Red Tea Immortal Pavilion, with side rooms on both sides. Dao Weng said, “Since this place already has a shrine dedicated to the Flower God, we might as well make it a Flower God Temple and rename it to ‘Jade Blossom Immortal Mansion.’ Brother Xiang Fan, please compose another couplet.” Chun Hang accepted, thought for a moment, and wrote it down. Everyone looked and read:

“The flower rain scatters in splendor, graceful dancers in rainbow garments cloud the earth;

The wind blows gently in a playful manner, lightly swaying the moon pendant as they step into the void.”

Dao Weng laughed and said, “Brother Xiang Fan’s talent is remarkable! He has written so elegantly, truly capturing the essence and spirit of the flowers.” Chun Hang modestly declined the praise, and everyone else also applauded the excellent couplet.

They then left the Jade Blossom Immortal Mansion and followed a path lined with bamboo on both sides, through a lychee grove, and passed several grottoes of immortals, heading east until they reached Xiao Ci Xian’s Pear Court. Dao Weng remarked, “There’s no need to go inside. Pear Court should be renamed to ‘Fragrant Cloud Resting House.’ Brother Yong An, please compose a couplet.” As Wang Xun thought about it, they continued walking until they reached Haitang Spring Garden. Zi Yun said, “Let’s sit down and have some tea. We’ll need boats again soon.” Everyone sat down in Haitang Spring Garden. Dao Weng said, “The crabapple flower is a beautiful and elegant flower, and with the purple and white lilacs accompanying it, its fragrance and color are even more striking. It must have a good name.” He then smiled and addressed Qin Xian, “I’ve noticed that you understand poetry and literature quite well. Today, in front of everyone, I’ll test you. Can you come up with a name for it?”

Qin Xian blushed and couldn’t answer right away. Zi Yun encouraged him, “You’re very capable, very capable. Just think about it. Even if the name isn’t perfect, no one will laugh at you.” Qin Xian replied, “I do have one name in mind, but I’m not sure if it’s suitable.” Dao Weng said, “Go ahead and say it.” Qin Xian said, “How about ‘Pavilion of Spring Breeze’s Drunkenness’? I wonder if it’s appropriate?” Zi Yun clapped his hands in approval, and Zi Yu and the others all echoed, “That’s truly a wonderful name! The phrase ‘drunkenness’ is used so exquisitely and masterfully.” Dao Weng nodded and said, “You’ve done well.” He then added, “Can you also compose a couplet?” Qin Xian was about to reply when Wang Xun presented the couplet he had composed for Fragrant Cloud Resting House. It read:

“In dreams, fragrant clouds rise from the corners of the house;

With a smile, I watch the new moon climb halfway up the wall.”

Dao Weng and the others praised it highly. Qin Xian said, “The name ‘Pavilion of Spring Breeze’s Drunkenness’ came to me by chance yesterday. I only have the first line of a couplet and haven’t thought of the second line yet.” Dao Weng said, “Why don’t you write the first line down, and if it’s not suitable, we won’t use it. If it is, someone else can help complete the second line.” Qin Xian then wrote down the first line, and everyone read:

“A song laments the fading fragrance, her beauty rivals jade as she awakens from drunkenness.”

Everyone praised him so much that Qin Xian became shy and embarrassed. Zhong Qing said, “It’s a pity there’s no second line.” Zi Yu couldn’t stop reciting the first line, and Ci Xian added, “Only Brother Geng Xiang can complete this second line.” Dao Weng agreed, “Indeed, we must trouble Brother Geng Xiang to turn iron into gold.” Zi Yu, happy and eager, picked up his brush and wrote:

“Spending a fortune to buy a fine night, the spring colors are well worth the gentle reward.”

Dao Weng praised it greatly, “This couplet matches Brother Xiang Fan’s work perfectly. Today, looking at the couplets composed by all of you, I see that each person has their own unique style, and none of them can be forced to match. Even the boat earlier hasn’t been inscribed yet.”

After drinking tea for a while, Zi Yun ordered a servant to prepare the boat. The water was wide and spacious, and they brought over an ornate boat. The group walked around the riverbank and boarded the boat, which slowly drifted out of the small port and into a wide-open area, refreshing their spirits. After a short while, they arrived at Autumn Chant Pavilion, where Zi Yun invited the guests to enter. Dao Weng, having never toured it before, wandered around the three-story water pavilion. As an older man, he grew tired, so he sat down on the second floor. Zi Yun said, “Let’s drink a few more cups here. Everything has already been prepared.” The servants came forward, placing a serving tray before each person and pouring them cups of wine.

Here is the full English translation, paragraph by paragraph, with every detail, dialogue, and word retained:


Dao Weng drank several cups of wine, leaned on the railing, and gazed into the distance. He saw small streams winding around, with layered mountains rising in the background. Green willows hung low, and a red bridge slanted across. On the mountain, a spring cascaded like silver and snow. Trees surrounded the houses, with clouds and mist enveloping them. He praised, “I believe this is the finest spot in the entire garden. The name of this pavilion is also quite fitting. Each level should have a couplet. The first level should be inscribed by Brother Qian Zhou, the second by Brother Zhu Jun, and the third by Brother Jian Tan. I am certain each of you will produce remarkable lines, and I eagerly await them.” The three could not decline. First, they read the couplet by Wen Ze for the first level:

“The mist of the Chu River, the rain of the Wu River;

The character-shaped railing and the character-shaped curtain.”

Dao Weng and the others praised it highly. Dao Weng then said, “The second level is the most difficult. It lies between the first and the third, so we must see how Brother Zhu Jun’s cleverness handles it.” Nan Xiang had been thinking for a while and found it difficult to begin. Zhong Qing was also deep in thought, eager to outdo the others. After a moment, Nan Xiang finished and wrote, saying, “It’s not well done, but it’ll have to suffice for the second level.” The others read:

“Autumn colors strike the curtain lattice, standing here I feel beyond the ordinary;

Moonlight filters through the bamboo and trees, inviting one to ascend to the highest level.”

Dao Weng praised, “Indeed, this is a second-level couplet. It fits perfectly and cannot be changed. It took considerable effort to create. Now, how about Jian Tan’s couplet for the third level? I imagine it holds some marvelous insight.” Zhong Qing responded, “Mine doesn’t match Zhu Jun’s in fitting the theme.” Then he wrote:

“You come to enjoy the moon, and a crane moves with the clouds;

I wish to ride the wind back home, as the bridge rests in a rainbow.”

Nan Xiang read it and immediately praised, “This couplet of Jian Tan’s has an ethereal quality. It is clearly distinct from the second level and the first level—it truly belongs at the highest point of the third level. I must admit, I am impressed by your effortless lines.” Dao Weng and the others also voiced their admiration.

After eating some snacks, they got back on the boat, rowing slowly. The scholars appreciated the beautiful scenery of water and mountains, and their enjoyment increased. After passing through the winding Red Bridge and along a path covered in bamboo and trees, they arrived at another spot, the Tingyun Xuyu Pavilion. It had two levels, one halfway up the mountain and the other at the foot, and was quite secluded and elegant, somewhat similar to the Autumn Chant Pavilion. Dao Weng said, “This name must be changed. Since this is the second most beautiful spot, it cannot bear such an old-fashioned name. Let’s change it to the ‘Practice Autumn Pavilion’.” The others agreed, “A great improvement.” Dao Weng continued, “Here, we need Brother Jingyi to add a fine couplet.” Ci Xian hesitated, saying, “I fear I may not write one well.” Nevertheless, he composed two lines:

“A clear cup to fully enjoy ‘The Fragrance of the Mountain’ tune;

From the painted boat, listen to ‘The Song of Water’.”

Dao Weng and the scholars praised it enthusiastically.

Zi Yun then invited the group to disembark and said to Ci Xian, “Let’s first visit the Laurel Ridge, then return to the Misty Pavilion.” Ci Xian agreed, “Naturally, visiting Laurel Ridge first is appropriate.” They followed a small stream by the Practice Autumn Pavilion, rowing about three arrow shots’ distance. Upon climbing a slope, they reached a medicinal garden, enclosed by short white stone fences, with a small pavilion inside. Entering the pavilion, there were several rooms, all neat and clean, with medicinal pots, pestles, and mortars placed here and there. On one side was a fence of bean flowers, though it was currently empty.

On the other side was a deer enclosure, with a spotted deer inside that bleated upon seeing the visitors. The group admired it for a while. Exiting the medicinal garden, they arrived at a dirt ridge where numerous fruit trees were growing. Upon crossing the ridge, even more laurel trees appeared, with charming courtyards and scenic pavilions forming their own unique landscape. Zi Yun led the group into the main house and had them sit down. He then served tea and snacks. As the group continued admiring the surroundings, Dao Weng said, “This place is quite grand. The name ‘Laurel Ridge’ doesn’t fully capture it. Let’s rename it ‘Clustered Laurel Mountain House’.” Zi Yun agreed, “An excellent change.” Dao Weng then said, “Now you must create a couplet of your own.” Zi Yun smiled and replied, “If you had given me more notice, I would have been prepared. But telling me only now, how can I come up with something so quickly?” After a moment of thought, he gathered phrases and wrote:

“High elegance supports the wheel, and the small hill bears the canopy;

Fallen flowers enter the collar, while a light breeze stirs the hem.”

Dao Weng said, “This is very well done.” Then he stood up, and they left Laurel Ridge, heading northward. They saw towering, jagged rocks resembling flying creatures, which startled the eye. Ancient vines hung like arms, and fragrant grasses covered the ground like mats. They climbed the winding mountain path, which spiraled up to the top, over ten feet high. From this vantage point, they could see the entire garden clearly. After admiring the view for a while, they slowly descended, step by step, until they reached a pavilion nestled in a mountain hollow. This was the Misty Pavilion, set against the mountain and built on rocks, with two wings extending outward like a flying bird, creating an eerie yet beautiful atmosphere.

Here is the full English translation, paragraph by paragraph, retaining all details, dialogue, and words:


The pavilion could accommodate three seats, and below, to the east, was the previously visited Practice Autumn Pavilion. Dao Weng asked, “How did we circle back here?” He noticed that the pavilion already had a couplet written by his student Hua Guangsu, which was still suitable. He then said to Zi Yun, “Why not compose another couplet here?” Zi Yun replied, “I had a feeling you would test me again, so I’ve already thought of one.” He immediately wrote:

“Secluded peaks embrace the clouds, deep valleys hold the greenery;

Vines stretch across the path, weak willows brush against passersby.”

Dao Weng said, “Excellent.” They descended the mountain, walking along a path on the right side of the slope. They walked for more than half a mile, passing several stone steps, cloud screens, small pavilions, and winding terraces, until they reached a stand of phoenix trees. In the distance ahead, they could see the Bestowed Books Pavilion. They followed a winding path from the west, passing through several grottoes of immortals, and arrived at a clear stream encircling a courtyard. Outside the gate were several small mounds, all covered with peach trees in full bloom. They crossed a small stone bridge and entered Peach Blossom Manor. There were five or six structures here, and after finishing their tour, Dao Weng remarked, “Let’s rename this place ‘Immortal Villa of Source Seeking.’ It needs a new couplet. Let’s have Brother Geng Xiang compose one.” Zi Yu thought for a while and wrote:

“This place is the source of immortals, naturally welcoming the brush-strokes of a green-haired maiden, adding fragrance with red sleeves;

The famous garden is a paradise, not counting the songs sung while paddling through the spring tides.”

Dao Weng greatly praised the couplet, and the other scholars echoed their approval.

Leaving the Immortal Villa of Source Seeking, they crossed a half-stone, half-earth hill and came upon hundreds of apricot trees surrounding three or four layers of towers. Silken curtains fluttered in the breeze, and the ornate windows and carved doors were dazzling. Dao Weng commented, “The name of this tower is wonderfully fitting, no need to change it. Who named the ‘Last Night’s East Wind Tower’?” Ci Xian replied, “It was named by Brother Du Xiang, and I wrote the couplet.” Dao Weng said, “What an excellent couplet.” He recited it aloud, then had Qin Xian write it down. Qin Xian remembered the couplet:

“Last night’s rain pattered softly, just as the swallows returned, and the curtains lifted with the east wind; in the Northern Song and Southern Tang dynasties, they evaluated musical scores;

Three parts of spring are in full bloom—have the apricot blossoms opened yet? Through the windows with blue lattice and red-tinted corners, the poets of the past chose their words.”

They continued walking behind the Last Night’s East Wind Tower, marveling at the endless beauty of the garden. They arrived at another area filled with pomegranate flowers, mugwort leaves, daylilies, and crape myrtles. Old wisteria vines bloomed profusely in all directions, and there were also poppies and corn poppies. There were five or six structures in this section. Dao Weng looked around and realized this place was named Xiao Chicheng (Little Red City), and the design revolved around the pomegranate flowers. He also looked at some couplets and composed one himself, having Qin Xian write it down. The group read:

“The green brows relieve worries, and the amber cup is filled with Jin Gu’s wine;

The red scarf serves the banquet, and the coral pillow lies under the red city clouds.”

Everyone praised the couplet, and they continued walking north. To the right, beyond the bamboo and plum trees, they could see the eastern corner of the wall of Treasure Fragrance Hall. Further ahead, the steep cliffs of the Clear Dew Chanting Pavilion stretched toward the northwest. Following the path along the pond, they arrived at another spot, filled with green phoenix trees, emerald bamboo, banana palms, date palms, and persimmon trees. The cool shade filled the air, bringing a refreshing breeze to their clothes. Five or six large boulders, entwined with flourishing trumpet vines, were blooming gloriously. The scene was indescribably beautiful. Dao Weng and the scholars sat down on the stone steps, and Dao Weng remarked, “This place has a unique charm. It’s ideal for both summer and autumn.” After sitting for a while, they entered a building with winding corridors, an embracing veranda, terraces, and open halls, all pleasant to explore. Inside the hall, they saw a plaque with the name “Accumulated Green Pavilion” and several couplets. Dao Weng said, “Let’s rename this ‘Cool Poetry Realm’.” The scholars responded, “The word ‘poetry realm’ is perfect.” Dao Weng added, “Geng Xiang, why don’t you compose another couplet? Since you’ve already composed for the Gentle Realm, it’s only fitting that you write one for the Cool Realm as well.” Zi Yu, feeling somewhat embarrassed, obediently complied and composed a couplet using classical phrases. The group read:

“Light rain welcomes autumn, and the gentle chill heralds the season;

Wildflowers fill the room, and fallen leaves cover half the bed.”

After praising the couplet, Dao Weng and the group moved past the Cool Poetry Realm to a pond, where green reeds and fine willows dipped into the shimmering water. By the lakeside were two or three thatched cottages with bamboo fences, part of a rice farm. The rest of the open space had been converted into flat fields, giving the area a bucolic charm, with chickens, dogs, mulberry trees, and hemp scattered around. To the east, where the river narrowed, there was a stone bridge. They crossed it and arrived back at the archery range, near Chrysanthemum Patch. They strolled leisurely through the rice farm, and behind it, they found many small houses where the gardeners and flower tenders lived. There were also cellars for storing flowers and ice, as well as tea houses and wine shops, all quite charming.

Here is the full English translation, paragraph by paragraph, without missing any detail, dialogue, or word:


When the gardeners saw the master arriving with guests, they all hurriedly hid inside their houses. The group continued to the west, where there were still some duck pens, chicken coops, crab baskets, and fishing cottages. There were fields of wheat and barley, and the water was full of water chestnuts and lotus.

Dao Weng was deeply attached to the place, and thoughts of the joys of country life came to mind. He said to Zi Yun, “When your esteemed father returns, this Pingquan Manor will far surpass the gardens of the ancients.” He then counted the number of couplets they had composed that day: there were already twenty-two. Most were by Zi Yu and himself, with the others contributing two each, except for Wen Ze and Wang Xun, who had only contributed one. This seemed unfair, so he asked Wang Xun and Wen Ze to each compose another couplet. He also renamed the Rice Manor to “West Manor of Red Snow.” First, Wen Ze recited his lines:

“With the plum rains, the gourd vines overflow with water;

The scent of beans mingles with the fragrance of newly ripened rice.”

Wang Xun then recited his couplet:

“The Prime Minister returns to roam the green fields;

The general retires to live in the blue-gated city.”

Dao Weng said, “Both of these couplets are excellent, neither one is better than the other. The couplets composed today each have their own strengths. I can only bow in respect.” The scholars humbly exchanged words of courtesy.

That day, they had nearly toured the entire Yi Garden, with only a few minor scenes left that were not of major importance.

Zi Yun invited everyone back to Treasure Fragrance Hall. By this time, the sun was setting in the west, and the sky was half-covered in crimson clouds, illuminating the peony flowers, making them even more splendid. The protective curtains around the flowers had been removed. Zi Yun prepared two tables: one for Dao Weng, Nan Xiang, Zi Yu, Qin Xian, and Ci Xian; the other for Zhong Qing, Chun Hang, Wen Ze, Wang Xun, and Zi Yun himself.

While they were having dinner and drinking wine, Wang Lanbao, Jin Sufang, Qin Qiguan, and Lin Chunxi came to join them. They each took a seat and engaged in some casual conversation. Zi Yun said, “The twenty-four couplets composed today were each exquisite in their own way, full of both grace and strength. But in my opinion, the most magnificent are still the couplets for Bestowed Books Pavilion and Chengyin Hall, written by Sir Dao Weng.” The scholars responded, “Of course, we know we’re not as skilled. We could never compose with such grandeur, and it’s something we can’t force.” Dao Weng said, “That’s not necessarily the case. First, it’s a matter of matching the subject to the style, and second, each person’s spirit is different. Today, the most extraordinary is Jian Tan, the calmest is Zhu Jun, the most delicate and refined is Geng Xiang, the most elegant and ornate is Xiang Fan, the most skillful and well-crafted is Yong An and Qian Zhou, and the most free-spirited and bold is Jingyi. Even Du Xiang’s couplet, formed from collected lines, exudes great dignity. Each person has their own distinct style, making it impossible to rank them. If you examine these twenty-four couplets, you’ll notice how few empty or redundant words there are. Most of the words are solid and meaningful, showing their strength. If we asked those so-called famous scholars from outside to compose couplets, who knows how many empty words they would have to add to complete them?” All the scholars admired his insight.

Zi Yun said, “Sir, why not bring out the preface you wrote for everyone to see?” Dao Weng replied, “I was just about to ask for your advice.” He instructed a servant to go to the Pavilion of Spring Breeze’s Drunkenness to retrieve it. Everyone eagerly wanted to read it. Zi Yun said, “No need, Jingyi and I have already seen it.” He had the servant find two needles to pin the preface to the wall and light a lamp for everyone to read. The four young men also joined in reading, and it said:

“In ancient times, the style of inscriptions began with the White Tiger Hall and the writings of the dragon; the engraved poems on stone are exemplified by the emerald bamboo of Pingquan. Thus, the Preface to the Orchid Pavilion spread far and wide in the spring, and the works of the Pavilion of Cypress became famous for their flowery language. Moreover, in the imperial palace, where the purple-protected walls guard the emperor’s city, the great names shine on the golden terrace, and stars align with the emperor’s seat. The bronze streets and raised pathways, the pearl markets and the open roads—dragon towers mirror phoenix pavilions with radiant brilliance, and jade chariots accompany golden bells with equal grandeur. Noble houses open vast gardens of bamboo and trees, and high gates built by generals expand into hibiscus palaces. In the East Sea, great lords hold power, and in the southern sky, trusted ministers govern, commanding the wildlands and overseeing the lakes and mountains of Zhejiang. The islands enjoy a gentle breeze, and the oceans are under strict control. The whales have disappeared, and ships sail for ten thousand miles; the mists of the sea are gone, and the clear skies stretch to the horizon. They plan to build a great hall like Han Zhongxian’s Day of Glory Hall and extend the mansion of Yan Dafu near the market. Millions of coins were granted from the imperial treasury, and ten measures of land were taken from Jin Gu. Then came the distinguished young nobles, becoming imperial officials in their youth, full of talent, climbing the ranks to glory. They gathered together, from the four great families, all of them distinguished and elegant. Together, they designed this garden retreat. After thirty-six months of work, they completed four hundred and eight rooms, including breezeways and water pavilions. Great men naturally make great places, and the clouds and mist rise to create a marvelous atmosphere. The garden is rugged and deep, with mountains rising like screens and water winding like ribbons. Sacred maples and ancient willows grow on the hills; strange rocks and perilous peaks crouch like green beasts. There are two parts bamboo to one part water, five steps to a pavilion, and ten steps to a tower. The winding pond and curved railings are lined with lush trees and shrubs, while the blue lattice windows and green terraces display a profusion of rooms. There are halls for listening to orioles and ponds for duck-fighting. There are horseback riding fields and archery ranges for shooting cranes. When the spring wind blows, the blooming flowers are like embroidery; when the sun sets, all the birds sing. The flowing springs sound like gold and stone, and the mountain peaks are tinged with the color of black eyebrows. Here, talented poets from the clouds gather, and literary geniuses from Ye City come together, their words producing pearls, and their elegant phrases like jade. They ride the purple waves of the great sea and fly on phoenixes to the sacred mountain. In lacquered boxes, they place the finest inkstones from Duanxi, and on jade brushes, they lay the exquisite Hunan bristles. Red lacquer trays display exquisite dishes, and auspicious smoke rises from jeweled incense burners. Late at night, they recite poetry under the full moon, and in the morning, they awaken to the golden rays of the sun. In the bamboo tower and flower-lined shore, unexpected guests often arrive, but the lingering beauty of the snow turns to mist, and there is never a feeling of isolation. Their discussions explore the depths of history, and their rhetoric flows as smoothly as the waters of the Dragon Gate. The wind and clouds grow strong, crossing the five meridians, while the moonlight and dew are fresh, and the seven stars are within their grasp. Indeed, it is grand and magnificent! In the southern capital, selected singers performed at the most elegant stages, and from the northern land, dancers in rouge gathered at the pavilions. The flying swallows and graceful phoenixes twirled their twin sleeves, and the deer brocade and phoenix silk danced in rainbow garments. They walked together in the immaculate halls of the Moon Palace, where no dust could reach, and exchanged glances by the river’s shore, where the autumn waves rippled. Flower petals flew in the air, their fragrance lingering for three days, and the pearls of songs echoed in the forest, with orioles singing along. Their beauty exceeded even the finest peach blossoms, and their emerald feathers adorned their ornate headdresses. Critics may say that indulging in such pleasures leads to the loss of ambition, and that moderation is the way to preserve oneself, warning that too much indulgence weakens the body and saps the spirit. Thus, Kou Gong lived without pavilions, and Yang Zi lived humbly, with only cloth and silk garments. High ministers struggled to even afford pigs for their offerings, and prime ministers lacked the space to park their carriages. These are the signs of virtue and lofty character. However, how can one compare these with the grand garden retreats of the noble families? Even as they entertained guests, they never neglected their duties. Tao Shixing had a thousand servants, and in Xiangyang, he received tens of thousands of gifts. Golden flowers and silver candles adorned their banquets, just as the heart of Yang Gong loved his guests, and the rich wines and beautiful women of Prince Xinling demonstrated his pride. Furthermore, their noble lineage boasted

of ancestors like Wang and Xie, who treasured their embroidered sachets, and the famous family names like Jin and Zhang, who displayed their spears and halberds. They lived in prosperity, free from the constraints of asceticism. They saw gold and silver as mere dust and treated pearls and jade as nothing more than sand. To be carefree is the nature of a talented man, and extravagance is the spirit of youth. The magnificent scenes of spring, the grand words of literature—these are fleeting, like a bolt of lightning or a river rushing by. If one does not seize the moment to enjoy life, they will remain trapped in the mundane. When the cherry blossoms bloom in Zheng’s garden, and the peonies reach their peak in Yangzhou, the lute and zither are always at hand, and the moonlit pavilions often host grand feasts. The Dragon Flower Festival gathers the celestial maidens of the Jade Lady, and the famous beauties of Chicheng linger under the trees. Thousands of lanterns are lit as the Milky Way falls from the treetops, and the layered curtains roll back as pearls shine from the beams. The celestial realms of Daoli allow the immortals to play, and amidst the peaches and flowing water, it’s impossible not to be enchanted by the flowers and plants. Those who see more will have broader knowledge, and those who read widely will have deeper understanding. Though Yinzhi wore humble clothes and Gongsun Hong dined on simple grains, the clear breeze and bright moon are not for sale, and sweeping snow and brewing tea can bring joy even in poverty. Still, one who limits themselves to such small pleasures, while forgetting the grandeur of the world, loses out on life’s true wonders. I, having grown old in the dusty world, am weary from the road. In my youth, I traveled widely, seeing the beauty of Dongting and Pengli, and gazing upon the heights of Southern Heng and Eastern Dai. I climbed the Great Tower and bowed to the tall peaks. I served in the military camps, rode through the snow-covered passes, and traveled the wild plains. Now, in my declining years, like Du Fu, I wander in the wind and rain, without even a humble hut to call my own. How long must I remain tethered, waiting to return to the fields? The swallows briefly return to the red gates, and here we gather again in this splendid place. We gather pearls and jade in our hands, making friends through literature and learning. Ah! My spirit was near death, but the refreshing rain has revived me; the burnt tail of the phoenix has found a kind listener, and its song still echoes. We make friends through the power of words and writing. In future years, may we achieve great things and glory in our families. And in this very moment, let the flowers and birds of this garden provide the setting for our immortal pursuit. If I were to describe this exquisite garden in words, I would liken it to the lush beauty of Zhuzi’s fragrant garden, or to the elegant poems of the Jade Terrace, carved in gold and silver. My talent may pale in comparison to Jiang Yan, and my prose may not match that of Wang Can, but I will cast my shuttle into the loom and await the flowers of language to bloom.”

After reading it, the scholars were left speechless, unable to find words to praise it, and could only bow in admiration.

Dao Weng modestly said a few words and added, “It’s a pity that Ji Fu couldn’t join us today, as we missed out on some wonderful compositions. I hope he will recover soon, so we can invite him to review the couplets and have them engraved.” The scholars all agreed, and they continued drinking until the third watch of the night, finally parting in contentment. What will happen next? Stay tuned for the next chapter.

第四七回 奚十一奇方修腎 潘其觀忍辱醫臀 GPT-4o

  话说诸名士那日在怡园分题了些对子,经道翁一番赏识,具极欣喜,后又看了那篇序文,真是五体投地,不能不服。就是南湘、春航,是最不轻易服人的,此时也是真心拜倒。明日子云又请金吉甫到园,将那些联额看了,吉甫亦甚佩服。请道翁用真行字,写了十六扇屏风,吉甫荐的季十矮子在园中刻起来。

  到了四月十一日,春航、南湘报中进士,南湘中了二十一名,春航中了三十四名,两人不消说都欢喜,把个蕙芳、兰保也乐得说不出来。南湘此番在京,借住在文泽处,因去年乃翁赴任时,将住宅卖去。蕙芳因春航在文泽处,虽彼此相安,但他出进虽没人说话,也常要到门房走走,因此觉得不甚便当。

  又见南湘也中了,想他们二人的才学,是必入馆选的,即与春航、南湘商量,何不合租一所房子。他二人甚愿意,就托蕙芳留心,蕙芳又托人问了几处,皆不合意。一日来到子云处,说及此事,子云道:「何不到我园中来,也热闹些。且道翁已选了南昌府通判,不日就要赴任,玉侬是要同去的了,你们搬进来,不好么?」蕙芳道:「我是不搬进来。」子云道:「你也搬进来。」蕙芳道:「我要搬进来,还要等一两个月,此时还不能呢。」子云道:「桂岭那边丛桂山房就有三十几间屋子,竹君、湘帆二人很够住了。你去对他们讲,说我说的,不必另觅,将来如有家眷来了,再找不迟。我明日拣个日子去请他就是了。」蕙芳应了,又到次贤、琴仙处谈了一会。琴仙知道不日就要出京,回念旧时朋友相好一场,出京之后,不知何年再叙,甚觉缱绻,留蕙芳坐了半天,谈了好些话。蕙芳道:「你要出京,我们自然要送行的。但我令尊在家,拘拘束束,不甚畅快,须到外边去才好。」琴仙也应了。蕙芳谈了许久,方才辞出,见了春航、南湘、文泽,均将此话说明,度香要请他们二人过去,春航道:「竹君可以去,我这几日就想接家母与内人来,房子终要找的,省得挪来挪去。」南湘道:「我也看去不去,也在两可。」春航明日面辞了子云,说要接家眷来京,子云也不好相强。蕙芳也找着一所房子,甚是合式,就在鸣珂坊,与子玉相近。又替春航备了车马,新收了几个管家。那赶车的就是周小三,进来后,又荐他小舅子许老三,改名许贵,做了跟班,局面一变,暂且按下。

  且說那奚十一病好之後,已養了一月有餘,此時性子減了好些,身體瘦了好些,煙癮又大了好些。但奚十一這個孽障,雖經了這番痛苦,就應該痛改前非,保身節欲。誰知他身體一健,仍舊不安本分。況且內有菊花,外有巴英官,這兩重前後門是封鎖不來的,未免也要應酬應酬。無奈那厥物甚不妥當,不動作時倒也不覺怎樣,此時原只剩了半截,沒頭沒腦,頗不壯觀。到動興時,內中有一條筋脹得生疼,要勉強應酬幾下,也是不能的,把個菊花心內急得無法,唯有暗中流淚。奚十一也覺抱愧,自己一想,今年才得三十歲,怎好就是這樣?若在家鄉,倒還能想個修治法子,這裡只怕未必有這個能手,把他移梁換柱起來。

  一日要到宏濟寺去謝唐和尚,封了五十兩銀子,叫英官拿了。到了寺門口,見間壁開了個飯莊子,掛著招牌,寫著安吉堂。奚十一也不理會,到寺中見了得月,有些恨上心來,把他肩上狠狠的擰一了把。得月嚷道:「做什麼使勁的擰我?」奚十一笑道:「你害得我好苦,病了一個多月不算,把那子孫樁也鋸掉了半截,教我做了個廢人,我好不恨你。」得月把眼狠狠的瞅了他一下,冷笑了一聲,道:「你不知那裡沾了來,倒來冤我!我好好兒的有什麼,你只要看我的師父…」說到此,住了口。奚十一坐了,拉他在身邊,問道:「你師父那裡去了?」得月道:「在間壁莊子上。方才有個楊八爺請他去說話,就回來的。」奚十一又與得月頑笑一會,再問聘才,也不在家。

  只見唐和尚醉醺醺的回來,見了奚十一,滿面春風的道:「恭喜,恭喜,如今是大好了。」奚十一笑道:「多謝,多謝,還虧了你。雖然如今做了歪脖子的老短,到底還留得一半。若用了那人的藥,定然弄到斬草除根,淨了身了。我也沒有什麼謝你,這一點東西算還你的藥本罷。」說罷,作了一個揖,從英官手裡接過來,雙手送上。唐和尚連忙的辭道:「這如何使得?咱們弟兄怎樣的交情,你竟把我當作外人看待,送起謝儀來,快請收回。」奚十一道:「你莫非嫌少麼?」唐和尚連忙陪笑道:「豈有此理。」雙手只管推來。奚十一道:「唐大哥,你不用這樣,咱們交情原不在這上頭。但你那八寶丹是個貴重丹藥,也花了錢才配成,不是幾個錢買來的。如今你不收,倒使我為難了。」唐和尚還要推辭,奚十一決要他收,只得收了。

  二人講了一會話,唐和尚道:「你如今想已不忌口了,我這個莊子有幾樣菜頗好,今日嚐嚐新。」奚十一道:「這個莊子是誰開的?開有幾天了?」唐和尚道:「這所房子是我寺裡的,前年師兄租與一家住了,弔死了兩個人,那家就搬了出去。已後常常的鬧鬼,所以閒空了一年。前月春陽館的黃掌櫃的來,看這屋子好開莊子,與我搭伙計,我出了四千吊錢,才開了三天。有個廚子會做幾樣菜,一樣燒鴨子,已是壓倒通京城的了,還有一樣生炒翅子,是人家做不來的。靠你能的福,這幾天倒也擁擠不開,城裡頭有幾位相好也趕出來。卻還有一樣比別處好,後頭一重門開通,就是魏大爺的住房前一層,有相好的如果酒後要吹兩口,可以到我這裡來。就那邊也另有兩密室,要相公、媳婦,都可以叫得。從我這邊進去,是沒有人知道的。比運河旁邊那個右僧廟,一切更覺方便,又覺嚴緊,你說好不好?」

  若奚十一從前聽了,不知怎樣高興,無奈如今大非昔比,眼前不見,耳中不聞,倒還好些。若聽了那些話,見了那些人,心中一動,底下那腦袋就像要伸出來,這條筋偏又拳縮伸不直,好不難受,因此不敢動心。他也不怕人笑他,就將這個苦楚說給唐和尚聽,聽得唐和尚大笑不止,說道:「你拚得再病一個月,我替你治好他。」奚十一道:「怎樣治?」和尚笑道:「我將些爛藥把那條筋爛掉了,省得他要痛,豈不好麼?」奚十一道:「不好,適或一齊爛完了,怎樣呢,難道還長得出來?我們廣東倒有個接樹法子,用海狗腎接他,不知京裡有會的沒有?」

  唐和尚拍手笑道:「巧極,巧極!怎麼沒有?方才一個楊八爺,叫梅窗,一個張師□,叫笑梅,是魏大爺的相好,常到這裡來,我也與他相好。他們二人在間壁吃飯,我送煙過去,與他們講了半天。那張笑梅有個親戚是蘇州人,專門行這一道,替人配眼珠子,配鼻子,配牙,這卻都是假的。惟有接那樣東西,說先上了麻藥,將他一劈四瓣,把狗腎嵌進,用藥敷好,再將藥線纏好,一月之後平復如初。這狗腎是要狗連的時候,一刀砍死兩個,從母狗陰裡取出來的,才有用呢,不是什麼海狗腎。而且聽得說人是不疼不癢的。這人叫陽善修,現寓在城外,想必你那個也可以接得。但據你說短了,不曉得能接長不能。」奚十一聽了,滿心歡喜,就立逼著唐和尚去請他來商量。

  唐和尚已經訪明了住處,就叫人去請那陽善修。

  那陽善修住得不遠,不多一刻來了。唐和尚出來,照應他先在外間坐下。奚十一從裡面看他,面貌頗不適觀,衣裳藍縷,有幾分瞧不起他,也不出來,叫唐和尚與他說話。和尚將奚十一的毛病講了。陽善修道:「講接法也不同,先看各人的本源,再看各人的行貨。譬如那老年人筋力衰的,是不能接的,就接了也是白接。若是本源好的,就爛掉了半截,只要有個根子,也可接得起來。但先要看看那位的本源,再斟酌接法。」

  唐和尚同了他進去,奚十一勉強把腰鬆了一鬆,就坐下了。陽善修見奚十一才三十來歲,身材長大,像個本源未虧的人。但看他那威風凜凜的樣子,不敢來問他,局侷促促的站著。奚十一把手一招,叫他坐了。方才講的話,奚十一早已聽見,便道:「我這個病就有一樣作怪,內中像有條筋扳住,脹起來,他就有些疼。必要先治好了這條筋,才可治別的。」陽善修道:「且先請教請教,看是怎樣。」奚十一也覺有些不好意思,唐和尚走了出去,奚十一方站起來,解開褲子。那人湊著一看,把個象牙片兒撥了兩撥,叫奚十一把褲穿了,說道:「果然,先治直了這條筋,方好再接。」便出來對和尚坐了,先講盤子,包修包好要二百銀子,如有什麼不妥當處,一錢不要。唐和尚與奚十一講了,奚十一道:「二百銀也不多,但是要有用才好,不要被他賺了。」唐和尚道:「他說好了才受謝,不好不要錢的。」奚十一應了。唐和尚做中,三面言明,立了字據,明日先付藥銀五十兩。陽善修即拿出一包藥,一條綾帶來,交與奚十一道:「你回去,將這藥用丁香油調好敷上,把這綾帶捆了,起先鬆鬆的,到起性時,便紮得緊緊的,越硬越紮緊,只要三刻工夫,這條筋就直了,永遠不縮的。明日我到府上來再治。」說罷去了。

  奚十一滿心歡喜,便等不及唐和尚請他吃飯,即辭了回去,與菊花說知,菊花更加歡喜,便找了丁香油出來,絕早就吃飯,過了癮,催奚十一睡了,將藥調得濃濃的,敷滿了他,將帶了捆上。奚十一覺得那物先涼後熱,一會兒火燒起來,脹得甚疼,便叫菊花把帶子收緊,收緊了覺好些,一連收了三次,方才止痛。奚十一睡著了,菊花醒來,將手摸摸他,覺比以前長了好些,心中甚喜。到了明日起來時,菊花要解他的看看,奚十一正想撒溺,菊花替他解了,奚十一撒了一泡黃溺,重新捆了。

  吃了早飯,唐和尚同了那人前來,奚十一到書房裡陪他們坐了,陽善修問了昨夜的光景。菊花走將出來,從板壁縫裡望那個醫生,生得頗不順眼,一個黃腫臉兒,約三十來歲年紀,有幾根微鬚,身材短小,穿一件油晃晃的舊綢襖子,兩隻袖子破爛不堪。又見唐和尚的頭剃得紫光油滑,穿件青綢夾襖,拿著把扇子扇著。聽得那人說道:「叫你們管家生個炭爐來。要一大罐子開水,再要個小藥弔子,還要舊綢子一塊。」奚十一吩咐都取了來,炭爐、開水是現成的,就擱在一邊。那人取出一包藥,聽得他說道:「這是參,這是牛黃,這是珍珠。」又抓些別樣的藥在裡頭,煎了一會,倒了一杯,涼了半刻時候,叫奚十一先服了。奚十一道:「我等不及了,我要過那癮。」那人道:「索性上了藥,你再和唐師父吃煙。等這藥性發一發,就好動手了。」此時春蘭、英官也站在書房門口觀望。

  菊花見那人先調了半盞子藥,將奚十一的帶子解開,將水洗淨,把綢子擦乾了。菊花嫌那板縫小,還有些灰土嵌在裡面,取下金耳挖來,把板縫裡的灰剔得乾乾淨淨,眼光才望得到轉彎處。見那人將藥與他敷上,又拿一個綢套子套上,點了五寸長一枝香。奚十一與和尚躺下吹煙,菊花又見那人到窗前桌子上解了一包,取出個竹筒,並一個油紙包來。把那油紙包打開,有幾條藥線,還像是濕的,將四條理直了,放在一邊。聽得他問道:「你那尊軀似乎過短,你如今要加長些不要?」奚十一道「能夠加長更好。」那人道:「也不能很長。此時尊駕發起性來有多少長?」奚十一道:「前日不過兩寸半,昨日筋直了有三寸了。」那人道:「我替你修好了,就可以有四寸,也就夠了。」奚十一一口煙含在嘴裡,答不出話來。菊花在外聽了,當是奚十一只要四寸,便著了急,失口說了一聲道:「極短也要五寸。」唐和尚忍不住笑了一聲。奚十一聽得出口聲,便咳嗽了一聲。菊花自知失言,便跑了進去。陽善修聽得有人說要五寸,抬頭一看,見門口有兩個孩子站著,便當是他們講的,也笑了一笑。春蘭臉倒紅了一紅,英官鼻子裡哼了一聲。

  那麻藥已上了好一會,菊花忍不住又走了出來瞧時,見那人說道:「香已點完了,藥性也走到了。」身邊又扯了一塊青縐紗來,笑對奚十一道:「疼是一點不疼的,但你自己看了,我就下不得手,你須閉了眼。」奚十一聽了,把縐紗在臉上捆了兩道。叫他坐在炕沿上,把腿分開,擱在兩張凳上。那人拿了藥線放在一邊,即蹲下身子,從竹筒裡揀出兩把小鋼刀。菊花見了害怕,心裡已突突的亂跳。見那人解下套子,那敷上的藥已半乾了。又將雞毛蘸著藥水刷了一轉,才把刀割了一刀,血冒出來,把一條藥線嵌進。一連四刀,嵌了四條。菊花看了,在那裡發抖,抖得牙齒對碰,撲在板壁上,那板壁也刷刺刺的響。春蘭、英官吐出了舌頭,縮不進去。唐和尚不忍看,躺著吹煙。那人又掏出一個錫盒子,取出一片鮮紅帶血的肉來,中間還剜了一個眼。又見他把那把小刀在龜頭上戳了幾刀,又冒出血來,將那片肉貼上,再用藥敷好。通身又上了藥,紮了兩三根藥線,把個象牙片子在頭上按了幾按,砑得光光的,才把綢套子套了。解開了蒙眼的縐紗,見奚十一揉揉眼睛,像似不知疼痛,菊花才放心。

  唐和尚問道:「怎樣?」奚十一道:「倒也不覺怎樣,就是下身麻木,此時兩腿一動也難動。」陽善修把他腿掇了下來,扶他睡下,說道:「每日吃煎藥一服,我留下方子,你們自去抓罷。敷藥我每天午正時來替你上,七日內包好。好之後切不可就使喚他,總要兩三月之後,方可辦事,不然是要受傷的。切記,切記。公雞、鯉魚、羊肉,百天之內吃不得的。大好之後,你若能吃狗肉,倒有益處。」奚十一道:「狗肉,我們廣東人叫做地羊,是常吃的。我也不知吃過多少了。」陽善修對唐和尚道:「昨日講的藥本先給我,我好去配藥。」奚十一即叫春蘭去對姨奶奶講,要一封銀子出來。菊花聽了,先進去開了箱,取出一封銀子,交與春蘭送出。陽善修接了,收拾了藥包物件,叫春蘭、巴英官扶了奚十一進內去躺罷,同了唐和尚出去了。奚十一果然每天服藥一次,陽善修每到午正時候便來上藥,一連十餘日,竟已長好。後來菊花也不迴避了,到陽善修來上藥時,在旁偷看。見奚十一那物壯了好些,但是刀痕雖合,一條一條的形跡尚在頭上,更不好看,一塊青,一塊紅,像人臉上帶著記印一般。惟撒溺時尚有些疼痛,且按下不題。

  再說潘三自那日受了周小三這番荼毒回去,唬了一場大病,二十幾天才起得來。這口氣悶在心裡,無從發洩,還算小事。

  那許老二摳了他一摳,又放了些東西在內,潘三回來趁早想法還好,偏偏又病了整個月,如今又隔了多時,裡頭倒像生了蟲,癢得難忍。老婆面前也講不出來,每到癢時只好隔著褲子摳摳擦擦,無奈全不中用。要想找個人替他醫醫這癢病,自己已是這些年紀,又這般相貌,斷難啟齒。那一日實在難忍了,只得要老年失節。想家內人都告訴不得,只有一個打更的焦傻子,是個懵懵懂懂的人,才二十幾歲。告訴了他,要他當這個美差,叫他不許對人講,想他倒不講的。主意定了,便叫了焦傻子到了一個小帳房裡,先賞他喝了一碗酒,三個黑麵餑餑,然後把這毛病對他說了,又叫他別告訴人。焦傻子只管點頭答應,心內一些不懂。嚼完了餑餑,轉身就走。潘三一把拉住他,他問:「要做什麼?」潘三再要講一遍,也講不出口來,若放了手,又恐他走了。便拉他到炕前,才放了手,自己伏在炕沿上,拉脫了後面衣服,高聳尊臀,口裡說道:「你來!你來!」焦傻子見了,四下張一張,見桌上有張包茶葉的紙,抓了過來,遞與潘三,嘴裡說道:「三爺,你自己擦罷,我只會打更,不會擦屁股的。」一徑走出去了。潘三又好氣,又好笑,只得罷了。

  過了幾日,更加難忍,便恍然大悟道:「要找人,是要找個行家,這糊塗的找他何用!」便想起與他頑過那些相公:「若去找那年輕貌美的,又定不妥,只有一個叫桂枝,如今三十多歲了,光景甚苦,在班裡分包錢,他與我有些情分。」即到戲園中找著了桂枝,也帶他上了館子,又許他幾件衣裳。桂枝心裡喜歡,當是潘三念舊,還要與他敘敘,便極力巴結。潘三見他光景甚好,癢病便發作了。便把他的病根告訴了他,問他可有醫方。桂枝聽了,笑了一會,說道:「這沒有醫方,就有醫方,想你能也斷乎不肯的。」潘三道:「我倒肯,只怕人家倒不肯。你若肯醫我這個病,我願重重謝你。」桂枝笑了一笑,瞅著潘三。潘三見他肯了,便坐到他懷裡,一手將桂枝那物捏了幾捏,也有些意思。桂枝心裡想他幫襯,只得勉強。彼此鬆了褲子,桂枝也當他與自己一樣的東西,不料到門口一撞,一團茅草,路徑不分,針針刺刺的,心上一驚,那物就如春蠶將死的光景,臥倒了再也扶不起來。再見潘三的臉回轉來,問道:「怎樣?」桂枝更覺肉麻,身上一冷,渾身起了雞皮皺,忙說道:「今日不能,明日再醫罷。」潘三見此光景,只得拉倒,心上還想他明日來,與他約定了,給了他四吊錢。那桂枝又訴了多少苦,格外要借十吊錢,潘三又只得給了。

  到了次日,桂枝果然來了。進了小帳房內,也照昨日的樣,只是不濟,就用三牲也祭不起他,把個潘三急得無可奈何,兩人白白的坐了半天而散。潘三正在納悶,忽見一個伙計進來說道:「周家那找零的銀子二十九兩七錢,打發人來取。」潘三道:「我早已秤好在此。」將天秤架下抽屜一開,只見幾個法碼在內,不見銀包。又從各處找了,也不見有。潘三明知桂枝偷去,只得叫伙計重兑了。再看屋內牆上掛的一個表,也不見了。潘三恨聲不已,因是找他來醫病的,不便多說,忍氣吞聲,惟有暗恨周小三與三姐害他。

  又挨了幾日,那天多喝了一盅,更癢得利害,偶然想起卓天香也十七八歲了,又是他的老主顧,叫他來商量商量倒可以,即叫人去叫了天香來。天香來了,見了潘三,請了安。潘三甚是歡喜,又同他到小帳房裡,擺出一盤盒子菜、一碟熏魚、一碟瓜子、一壺陳木瓜酒,與他談心。天香見潘三喜眉笑臉,乜斜著眼睛,扭頭扭腦,不像往日的樣子,心裡想他今日高興,必有一番纏擾,吃了一會,天香過去與潘三一凳坐了。潘三摟著,一手摸他那物,比落花生大得有限,心裡吃驚,問道:「你今年十八歲了,怎麼還沒有發身,像七八歲的孩子?」天香笑道:「不曉得為什麼緣故,他只不肯長,他也不懂人事,總沒有動過色。」潘三道:「我不信。」把他那顆落花生雙手拈了幾拈,果然不動,又捋兩下,也不見怎樣,潘三氣極,將他推下身來。天香嘻嘻的笑,又撲在潘三懷裡,拈著他的鬍子道:「三爺怎麼惱我?我原用不著這個。怎麼你今天找錯了門路?」潘三撅著嘴不理他。天香伸手去摸潘三爺的下體,也像煙癮來了的一樣,垂頭喪氣,不比往日的淘氣。天香弄了一會,有些起來。無奈潘三一動心,後面更發癢得利害。要把天香攆開,天香當是他故意裝做,便一把攥得緊緊的。潘三咬緊了牙,夾緊了屁股,把天香肩上咬了一口。此時是穿的裌衣服,一口把天香咬的「哎喲喲」的叫起來,把一手護著肩。見潘三靠了椅背,把身了往下矬了幾矬。天香見此光景,甚是不解,眼睜睜的看著潘三,見他面紅耳赤,又不講什麼。天香道:「三爺,你今日為什麼不喜歡我?想我伺候錯了,因此惱我。」

  潘三道:「我也不惱你,但我今日不高興與你做這件事。」天香只得走開坐了,又道:「三爺,要梳髮不要?」潘三道:「也好,倒梳梳髮罷。」天香與潘三梳起髮來。潘三問道:「你們給人頑的時候,內裡怎樣快活?」天香笑道:「有什麼快活,這是伺候人的差使,快活是在人快活呢。」潘三道:「不是這麼說。我聽說有一種人,小時上了人的當,成了紅毛風,說裡頭長了毛便癢得難受,常要找人頑他,及到老了還是一樣,這真有的麼?」天香道:「可不是,我們東光縣就有兩個,一個劉掌櫃是開米鋪的,一個狐仙李,都有四十幾歲了,常到戲場裡去找人。他先摸人的東西,那人被他摸了不言語,他就拉了他去,請他吃飯,給他錢,千央萬懇的,人才頑他一回。適或碰著了個古怪人,非但不理他,還要給他幾個嘴巴。這個毛病至死方休的。」潘三聽了,心裡更急,又問道:「這毛病除了人頑,還有什麼方法可以治得呢?」

  天香道:「那裡有什麼方法!」想了一想,忽又說道:「有,有,有!有一個人與我們同行,聽他說醫好一個人,說是用手挖出來的。」潘三笑道:「這個如何放得進手?」天香道:「手是放不進,指頭是伸得進的。」潘三道:「適或長了毛,指頭也挖不出來。」天香道:「他有方法。他說長毛也要經過人精才長,沒有經過是不長的,不過那東西不得出來。」潘三道:「既這麼說,有三個月的,大約還可以治得?」天香道:「這要問他。」潘三見有人能治這個毛病,便將實話與天香說了。天香聽了,也甚詫異,怪不得方才這個樣兒,想要與我做個燒餅會,便笑道:「你也頑得人多了,與人頑頑也沒有什麼要緊,治好他做什麼?」潘三把他擰了一下。梳完了髮,潘三千叮萬囑的叫他找了那人來,天香去了。

  到明日去找那人,告知緣故。那人笑道:「潘三叫你來請我麼?這事我早知道。他正月裡拿這個法子收拾了許老三,許三姐才設計哄他,許老二就用他的法子收拾他,許老二早告訴了我。許老三吃了多少蕎麥麵,還吃了瀉藥,瀉不出來。還是我傳他的法子。聽說三姐將銀耳挖替他挖乾淨的,才不至成了毛病。潘三這個人真不是個東西,極該得這個報應,由他罷了。」

  天香再三的替潘三央求。那人道:「既然要我去治好他的病,你去對他說,要送我三百吊錢。他這個毛病還花三百弔買來的,何況要治好?他應該加一倍才是。」天香即將這話去對潘三講了,潘三道:「不知取得出來取不出來?如果真能取出來,我就給他三百弔。但叮囑他別告訴人。」天香去了歇了兩日,才同了那人來到潘三小帳房內。潘三頗不好意思,那人道:「三爺的事我全知道,但日子久了,取他出來也不容易。」潘三自己講不出來,叫天香與他講定了,如好了送他三百吊錢,明日先交一百弔,十日後不發癢,再送那二百弔。那人也依了,便對潘三道:「三爺,你那洞府深,我的指頭短,摸不著底。你今日將二兩金子,打一枝七寸長、筆管粗的一根耳挖,明日早飯後我來,包管你取得乾乾淨淨,不要你受第二回苦。」

  潘三道:「必定要金的,銀的使不得?」那人道:「定要金的,銀的萬使不得。」說罷去了。潘三疑他賺這二兩金子,但用二兩低銀打了,鍍了金,等他來。明日那人果然來了,將耳挖放進,替他掏得個乾淨。潘三也算略嘗滋味,先給了一百吊錢,那人把這耳挖果然要了,潘三以為得計。過了十餘日,居然好了,竟不發癢,又將那二百弔也給人他。天香借此向潘三借錢,潘三要買他的嘴,也給了幾十吊錢。

  那人是個剃髮的,得了三百吊錢,便一朝發跡。又有二兩金子,便樂不可言。一日,想將那金耳挖到銀匠鋪裡打兩個戒指。銀匠說是鍍金的,他還不信,及到試金石上刮了出來,果然是銀的。便恨潘三賺他,起了狠心,找了天香,要他去對潘三講,不應欺他,他如今把這耳挖做了憑據,逢人便說是潘三爺要他挖屁股的,叫他一輩子怎樣做人?天香果然說了,潘三無奈,只得托天香去說,叫他不要聲揚,再給他些錢。後來講來講去,那人只是不依,又給了三百弔。以後那人與天香串通,每逢緩急,便找潘三,潘三不肯應酬,便惡言惡語的把那件事題起來。潘三像寫了賣身文契與他一樣,零零星星真應酬了好幾年,直到那人死了方罷。此是閒話,非書中正文。下文即敘琴仙出京,且俟細細分解。

The story goes that the scholars composed a number of couplets in Yi Garden that day, and after receiving praise from Dao Weng, they were all greatly pleased. Later, when they read the preface he had written, they were truly in awe, so much so that they bowed in admiration. Even Nan Xiang and Chun Hang, who were not easily impressed, sincerely acknowledged Dao Weng’s superiority. The next day, Zi Yun invited Jin Jifu to the garden to review the couplets, and Jifu was equally impressed. Dao Weng was asked to write the sixteen-panel screen in his regular and cursive script, and Jifu’s recommended engraver, Ji Shi, began carving it in the garden.

By the eleventh of April, the results of the civil service exam were announced, and both Chun Hang and Nan Xiang were among the successful candidates. Nan Xiang placed twenty-first, and Chun Hang placed thirty-fourth. Needless to say, both were overjoyed, and even Huifang and Lanbao were so happy they could hardly express themselves. Since Nan Xiang was staying in the capital, he was living temporarily at Wen Ze’s place, as his father had sold their residence when he took up his official post the previous year. Huifang, aware that Chun Hang was also staying at Wen Ze’s place and that although they got along well, it was inconvenient for him to go out and about without having a private space, thought it would be better to rent a place. Seeing that Nan Xiang had also passed the exams and that their talents would surely earn them appointments in the Imperial Academy, she suggested to Chun Hang and Nan Xiang that they should rent a house together. Both were keen on the idea, so Huifang offered to help them find a suitable place. After inquiring at several locations, none seemed satisfactory.

One day, Huifang visited Zi Yun to discuss the matter. Zi Yun said, “Why not come live in my garden? It’s lively here, and besides, Dao Weng has already been appointed as the Assistant Magistrate of Nanchang Prefecture and will soon leave to take up his post. Yu Nong will be going with him. You two moving in would be perfect, don’t you think?” Huifang replied, “I’m not moving in.” Zi Yun responded, “You should move in too.” Huifang said, “If I move in, it will have to wait for another month or two. It’s not possible just yet.” Zi Yun said, “There are over thirty rooms in the Clustered Laurel Mountain House near Laurel Ridge, which should be more than enough for Zhu Jun and Xiang Fan. You can tell them I suggested it. There’s no need to look elsewhere. If family members come in the future, you can look for a new place then. Tomorrow I’ll pick an auspicious day to invite them.” Huifang agreed and then went to visit Ci Xian and Qin Xian, where they talked for a while. Qin Xian, knowing he would soon leave the capital, felt sentimental, thinking about how good friends would soon part and how uncertain it was when they would meet again. He invited Huifang to stay for half the day, and they talked about many things. Huifang said, “Since you’re leaving the capital, of course, we’ll have to give you a proper send-off. But since my father is still at home, it feels a bit restrained, so we’ll have to do it outside.” Qin Xian agreed. After chatting for a long time, Huifang took her leave and informed Chun Hang, Nan Xiang, and Wen Ze of the situation. Du Xiang wanted to invite both Chun Hang and Nan Xiang over, but Chun Hang said, “Zhu Jun can go, but I’m planning to bring my mother and wife to the capital in the next few days, so we’ll still need to find a house to avoid moving back and forth.” Nan Xiang replied, “I’m undecided. I might go, but I might not.”

The next day, Chun Hang personally informed Zi Yun that he would bring his family to the capital, and Zi Yun did not press him further. Huifang eventually found a house that was quite suitable, located in Mingke Lane, close to Zi Yu. She also helped Chun Hang arrange for carriages and horses and hired a few new household managers. The coachman was Zhou Xiaosan, and after he joined, he recommended his brother-in-law, Xu Laosan, who changed his name to Xu Gui and became Chun Hang’s personal attendant. With this, their household underwent a transformation, and for now, we leave this matter aside.

Now let’s talk about Xi Shiyi. After recovering from his illness, he had been recuperating for over a month. His temper had mellowed somewhat, and he had lost a considerable amount of weight, but his addiction to smoking had grown even worse. Although Xi Shiyi had suffered greatly, you’d think this would prompt him to change his ways, live a healthier life, and exercise moderation. However, as soon as his health improved, he reverted to his old habits. With Ju Hua (Chrysanthemum) inside the house and Bai Yingguan outside, these two doors could not remain shut, and he couldn’t resist the temptation of indulging in socializing. The problem was that his body was far from suitable for such activities. When he wasn’t engaging in anything, he didn’t feel much discomfort, but during moments of excitement, he was only left with half of his manhood, which had neither head nor strength, making him quite unimpressive. When he attempted anything, a muscle would swell painfully, and despite his efforts, he could hardly perform. Ju Hua was left feeling helpless, often crying in secret. Xi Shiyi, too, felt ashamed. He thought to himself, “I’m only thirty years old. How can I end up like this? If I were back in my hometown, I might be able to find a way to fix it, but here, I doubt there’s anyone skilled enough to restore me.”

One day, he decided to visit Hongji Temple to thank Monk Tang, bringing fifty taels of silver with him, which Bai Yingguan carried. When they arrived at the temple gate, he noticed that a restaurant had opened next door, with a sign that read “Anji Hall.” Xi Shiyi didn’t pay much attention to it and entered the temple, where he met Monk Deyue. Feeling resentment welling up inside, he grabbed Deyue by the shoulder and gave him a hard pinch. Deyue cried out, “Why are you pinching me so hard?” Xi Shiyi laughed, “You’ve caused me so much suffering! Not only was I sick for over a month, but you also left me half a man. I’m so bitterly angry at you!” Deyue gave him a fierce look and sneered, “You don’t even know where you caught it from, and you blame me? I’m perfectly fine. If you want to know the real culprit, just look at my master…” He trailed off before finishing his sentence. Xi Shiyi sat down, pulled him closer, and asked, “Where’s your master?” Deyue replied, “He’s at the restaurant next door. Just now, Lord Yang invited him over for a conversation, but he’ll be back soon.” Xi Shiyi joked around with Deyue for a while longer before asking about Pingcai, but he wasn’t home either.

Monk Tang came back, drunk and cheerful, and when he saw Xi Shiyi, he beamed and said, “Congratulations, congratulations! You’re much better now.” Xi Shiyi laughed, “Thank you, thank you! I owe it all to you. Although now I’m like a crooked-necked short old man, at least I still have half left. If I had used that other man’s medicine, I would’ve ended up completely castrated. I don’t have much to give you, so take this as repayment for the cost of your medicine.” After saying this, he bowed, took the silver from Yingguan, and handed it over with both hands. Monk Tang hurriedly declined, saying, “How can I accept this? We are like brothers. Why are you treating me like an outsider, offering me a thank-you gift? Please take it back.” Xi Shiyi said, “Are you unhappy with the amount?” Monk Tang quickly smiled and said, “Of course not.” He kept pushing the silver back. Xi Shiyi said, “Brother Tang, don’t be like this. Our friendship isn’t based on money, but your Eight Treasures Pill is a valuable medicine, and it cost you money to make. It’s not something you can buy cheaply. If you don’t accept it, it’ll make things awkward for me.” Monk Tang kept refusing, but Xi Shiyi insisted, and finally, he had no choice but to accept.

After chatting for a while, Monk Tang said, “I assume you’re no longer restricted in your diet. This restaurant I’ve set up has a few good dishes. Why don’t you try something new today?” Xi Shiyi asked, “Who owns this place? How long has it been open?” Monk Tang replied, “This house belongs to my temple. Two years ago, my senior rented it to a family, but two people died there, so the family moved out. After that, the place was rumored to be haunted, so it remained empty for a year. Last month, Manager Huang from the Spring Sunshine Pavilion came and saw that this house would make a good restaurant. He partnered with me, and I invested four thousand strings of cash. It’s only been open for three days. There’s a chef who makes a few dishes that are unrivaled in the capital. One of them is roasted duck, which has already become famous. Another is stir-fried shark fin, a dish no one else can make. Thanks to your good fortune, the place has been packed these past few days, with some friends from the city coming out here as well. What’s even better is that there’s a secret door at the back that leads directly to Lord Wei’s residence. If any of your friends want to have a bit of fun after drinking, they can come over here. There are also two hidden rooms on that side, so if anyone wants to bring a companion, whether it’s a young man or a lady, they can do so discreetly. No one will know if they enter through my place. It’s even more convenient and private than that temple by the canal. What do you think?”

In the past, Xi Shiyi would have been overjoyed to hear this, but now things were different. He could handle not seeing or hearing anything, but when he listened to such talk and saw such people, he would feel a stirring in his body, and the muscle in question would start to throb and cramp painfully, unable to straighten. This caused him so much discomfort that he didn’t dare entertain such thoughts. He wasn’t afraid of being laughed at and shared his suffering with Monk Tang, who laughed heartily and said, “Even if you have to suffer for another month, I can cure you.” Xi Shiyi asked, “How will you cure me?” The monk laughed, “I’ll use some rotten medicine to rot away that muscle, so it won’t hurt anymore. Wouldn’t that be great?” Xi Shiyi said, “No, that wouldn’t be good. What if everything rots away? Will it grow back? In Guangdong, there’s a method called ‘grafting’ where they use seal kidneys to repair it. I wonder if there’s anyone in the capital who can do that.”

Monk Tang clapped his hands and laughed, “How coincidental! Of course, there is. Just earlier, Lord Yang invited someone named Meichuang and another named Zhang Xiaomei, who is a close friend of Lord Wei. They often come here, and I’ve gotten to know them well. I took some tobacco over to them earlier, and we had a long chat. Zhang Xiaomei has a relative from Suzhou who specializes in this kind of work. He fits people with artificial eyes, noses, and teeth, though those are all fake. However, he’s famous for grafting that particular thing. They apply anesthesia first, then cut it into four parts and insert a dog kidney. After bandaging it with medicine, it heals within a month. The dog kidney must come from a dog that was killed while mating—only the ones taken from the female dog’s womb are effective. Sea dog kidneys won’t work. I’ve heard that the procedure doesn’t cause any pain or itching. This person’s name is Yang Shanxiu, and he lives just outside the city. I’m sure he can fix yours too, though I’m not sure if he can make it longer, since you said yours is short.”

Xi Shiyi was overjoyed upon hearing this and immediately urged Monk Tang to invite Yang Shanxiu for a consultation.

Monk Tang, already knowing where Yang Shanxiu lived, sent someone to invite him.

Yang Shanxiu lived nearby and arrived shortly thereafter. Monk Tang went outside to greet him and had him sit in the outer room. Xi Shiyi observed him from inside. Seeing that Yang Shanxiu had an unseemly appearance and ragged clothes, Xi Shiyi felt a bit disdainful and did not go out to greet him. He asked Monk Tang to speak with him instead. The monk explained Xi Shiyi’s condition, and Yang Shanxiu said, “The method of grafting differs from case to case. First, we must assess the individual’s constitution and current state. For example, elderly men with weakened muscles can’t undergo the procedure, and even if they do, it won’t work. But if the person has a good constitution and is only partially damaged, as long as there’s a root left, it can be repaired. But I must first examine the patient’s condition before deciding on the appropriate method.”

Monk Tang brought him inside, and Xi Shiyi reluctantly loosened his waistband and sat down. Yang Shanxiu saw that Xi Shiyi, being around thirty years old and tall, seemed to have a strong constitution. However, he noticed Xi Shiyi’s imposing demeanor and didn’t dare ask too many questions, standing there nervously. Xi Shiyi waved his hand to indicate he should sit. He had already overheard the conversation and said, “This condition of mine is strange. There seems to be a tendon that’s stuck inside, and when it swells, it causes pain. You’ll need to treat this tendon first before addressing anything else.” Yang Shanxiu replied, “Let me examine it first to understand what’s going on.”

Xi Shiyi felt a bit embarrassed. Monk Tang left the room, and only then did Xi Shiyi stand up and loosen his pants. Yang Shanxiu leaned in to take a look, prodding with a small ivory tool. After examining it, he asked Xi Shiyi to put his pants back on and said, “Indeed, we must first straighten out this tendon before we can proceed with the grafting.” He went outside to speak with Monk Tang and discussed the cost, which would be two hundred taels of silver, guaranteed to be successful. If there were any issues, no payment would be required. Monk Tang relayed this to Xi Shiyi, who said, “Two hundred taels isn’t much, but it needs to work. I don’t want to be swindled.” Monk Tang assured him, “He said he’ll only take payment if it works. If it doesn’t, he won’t charge anything.” Xi Shiyi agreed. Monk Tang mediated the terms, and they drafted a contract, with fifty taels of silver to be paid upfront for the medicine.

Yang Shanxiu took out a packet of medicine and a silk band and handed them to Xi Shiyi, saying, “Go home and mix this medicine with clove oil and apply it. Use this silk band to wrap it loosely at first. When it starts to harden, tighten it more and more. The tighter it gets, the straighter the tendon will become. In just three-quarters of an hour, the tendon will be permanently straightened and will never retract again. I’ll come to your residence tomorrow to continue the treatment.” After saying this, he left.

Xi Shiyi was overjoyed and couldn’t even wait for Monk Tang to invite him for a meal. He immediately took his leave and went home to tell Chrysanthemum (Ju Hua). Chrysanthemum was equally thrilled. She quickly found some clove oil, prepared an early meal, and after indulging in some pleasures, urged Xi Shiyi to sleep. She then mixed the medicine into a thick paste and applied it thoroughly to him before wrapping it with the silk band. Xi Shiyi felt the area go cold first, then hot, and soon it felt like it was burning, swelling painfully. He called Chrysanthemum to tighten the band, and after tightening it three times, the pain finally subsided. Xi Shiyi fell asleep, and Chrysanthemum, still awake, reached over to touch him and found that it had grown longer than before. She was overjoyed. The next morning, as Xi Shiyi got up, Chrysanthemum wanted to unwrap it and take a look. Xi Shiyi needed to urinate, so Chrysanthemum helped him untie it. Xi Shiyi relieved himself with a stream of yellow urine, and afterward, she rewrapped it.

After breakfast, Monk Tang arrived with the doctor. Xi Shiyi received them in the study. Yang Shanxiu, the doctor, asked about the events of the previous night. Chrysanthemum came out and peered through the gap in the wall to get a better look at the doctor. She didn’t like what she saw—his face was puffy and yellow, and he appeared to be in his early thirties with a few wisps of facial hair. He was short and wore an old, greasy silk jacket with sleeves that were tattered. She also noticed that Monk Tang’s head was freshly shaved and shiny, and he was wearing a blue silk jacket while fanning himself. The doctor instructed, “Tell your servants to bring a charcoal stove, a large pot of boiling water, a small medicine cauldron, and a piece of old silk.” Xi Shiyi ordered everything to be brought in. The charcoal stove and boiling water were ready, set to the side. The doctor took out a packet of medicine and said, “This is ginseng, this is bezoar, and this is pearl powder.” He then added other ingredients and boiled them for a while. After cooling the mixture for a moment, he poured out a cup and said to Xi Shiyi, “Drink this first.” Xi Shiyi replied, “I can’t wait any longer; I need to indulge.” The doctor said, “Let’s apply the medicine first, and then you can smoke with Monk Tang. Once the medicine takes effect, we’ll proceed.” By now, Chun Lan and Yingguan were also standing at the door of the study, watching.

Chrysanthemum saw the doctor mix half a bowl of medicine and then unwrap Xi Shiyi’s band. He cleaned the area with hot water and dried it with the silk cloth. Chrysanthemum, dissatisfied with the small gap between the wall panels, which still had some dust in them, took out a golden ear scoop to clear the dust from the gap until she could see the corner of the room. She saw the doctor apply the medicine and place a silk sheath over it. Then, he lit a five-inch-long incense stick. While Xi Shiyi and Monk Tang lay down to smoke, Chrysanthemum saw the doctor walk to the table near the window and open a packet, taking out a bamboo tube and an oiled paper packet. When he unwrapped the paper, it contained several pieces of what looked like damp medicinal threads. He straightened out four of them and set them aside. The doctor then asked, “It seems that your condition is quite short. Do you want it lengthened?” Xi Shiyi replied, “If it can be lengthened, that would be great.” The doctor said, “It can’t be made too long. How long does it grow when aroused?” Xi Shiyi answered, “It was only two and a half inches before, but after the tendon straightened yesterday, it’s now three inches.” The doctor replied, “Once I’ve finished, it should be four inches, which is sufficient.” Xi Shiyi had a mouthful of smoke and couldn’t respond. Chrysanthemum, overhearing the conversation, was alarmed that Xi Shiyi only wanted four inches and blurted out, “Even at its shortest, it should be five inches!” Monk Tang couldn’t help but laugh. Xi Shiyi heard this and coughed. Realizing her mistake, Chrysanthemum quickly ran into the room. Yang Shanxiu, hearing someone say “five inches,” looked up and saw two children standing at the door. He assumed it was them who had spoken and smiled. Chun Lan’s face turned red, and Yingguan snorted.

The anesthetic had been applied for some time, and Chrysanthemum, unable to contain her curiosity, went back to look. She heard the doctor say, “The incense has burned out, and the medicine has taken effect.” He pulled out a piece of blue silk gauze and, smiling at Xi Shiyi, said, “You won’t feel any pain, but if you watch, I won’t be able to proceed. You need to close your eyes.” Xi Shiyi complied, wrapping the gauze over his eyes twice. The doctor then had him sit on the edge of the bed, with his legs spread apart and resting on two stools. The doctor placed the medicinal threads aside, crouched down, and took out two small steel knives from the bamboo tube. Seeing this, Chrysanthemum became frightened, her heart racing. She watched as the doctor removed the silk sheath, revealing that the applied medicine had partially dried. He dipped a chicken feather in the medicinal liquid and brushed it over the area again. Then, with a quick motion, he made a cut with the knife, causing blood to spurt out. He inserted one of the medicinal threads into the wound. He repeated this process four times, making four cuts and inserting four threads. Chrysanthemum trembled as she watched, her teeth chattering as she leaned against the wall, making it creak. Chun Lan and Yingguan stuck out their tongues in shock and couldn’t retract them. Monk Tang, unable to bear watching, lay down and continued smoking. The doctor then took out a tin box and removed a piece of fresh, blood-stained flesh with a hole in the center. He made a few small incisions on the tip of the organ, causing more blood to flow, and then affixed the piece of flesh over it, applying more medicine. After covering the entire area with medicine, he wrapped it with a few more medicinal threads and pressed a piece of ivory on top, rubbing it until it was smooth. Finally, he placed the silk sheath back on. He then unwrapped the silk gauze from Xi Shiyi’s eyes, and when Xi Shiyi blinked a few times and realized he felt no pain, Chrysanthemum was finally relieved.

[CP]

Monk Tang asked, “How is it?” Xi Shiyi replied, “It doesn’t feel too bad, but my lower body is numb, and right now, it’s hard to move my legs.” Yang Shanxiu helped him lower his legs and lay him down, saying, “You must take a dose of this decoction every day. I’ll leave the prescription, and you can have someone fetch the medicine. I’ll come at noon every day to apply the external medicine, and within seven days, it’ll heal. After it heals, you must not use it for at least two or three months, or it will be damaged again. Keep this in mind—be careful. For the next hundred days, you must avoid eating chicken, carp, and lamb. After you’ve fully recovered, eating dog meat will actually be beneficial.” Xi Shiyi said, “We people from Guangdong call dog meat ‘earth lamb.’ I’ve eaten plenty of it.” Yang Shanxiu then turned to Monk Tang and said, “As we discussed yesterday, I’ll need the money for the medicine to prepare it.” Xi Shiyi called Chun Lan and asked her to inform Chrysanthemum to bring out a packet of silver. Chrysanthemum heard this and went to her room, opened a chest, and took out the silver, handing it to Chun Lan to deliver. Yang Shanxiu received it, packed up his tools, and instructed Chun Lan and Bai Yingguan to help Xi Shiyi to bed. He and Monk Tang then left.

Xi Shiyi followed the regimen, taking the medicine once a day, and Yang Shanxiu came every noon to apply the external treatment. After about ten days, Xi Shiyi’s condition had significantly improved. Chrysanthemum no longer avoided the situation and even began to secretly watch while Yang Shanxiu applied the medicine. She noticed that Xi Shiyi’s member had indeed become much stronger, but although the knife wounds had healed, the scars remained—uneven lines covering the area, with patches of blue and red, resembling marks on a person’s face. Additionally, Xi Shiyi still experienced some pain when urinating. For now, we leave this situation aside.

Let’s return to Pan San. After being tormented by Zhou Xiaosan, he fell gravely ill with fright and remained bedridden for over twenty days. The frustration bottled up inside him, though it seemed like a minor issue. Moreover, after Xu Lao’er had roughly handled him and inserted something inside, Pan San initially managed to deal with it. However, he soon fell ill again and was bedridden for an entire month. Now, some time had passed, and it felt as if something was crawling inside, causing an unbearable itch. He couldn’t bring himself to mention this to his wife, so whenever the itch flared up, he would scratch at it through his pants, but it was to no avail. Desperate to find someone to treat this itching, he struggled with the thought of his age and appearance, finding it difficult to ask for help.

One day, when the itch became unbearable, Pan San had a revelation: “If I’m going to ask someone, it needs to be an expert. What use is a fool?” He thought of the young men he used to play around with: “If I go to one of the handsome and youthful ones, it’s bound to cause trouble. But there’s someone named Gui Zhi, now in his thirties, living in tough conditions. He used to share the profits in the opera troupe, and we had some history.” Pan San went to the theater and found Gui Zhi, taking him to a restaurant and promising him some new clothes. Gui Zhi, thinking Pan San was being generous out of old affection, eagerly reciprocated, trying to curry favor. As they continued drinking and chatting, Pan San’s itch intensified. He revealed the root of his ailment to Gui Zhi, asking if there was a cure. Gui Zhi laughed for a while and said, “There’s no real cure, but even if there was, I doubt you’d be willing.” Pan San replied, “I’m willing! I just fear the other person won’t be. If you can help me with this, I’ll reward you handsomely.” Gui Zhi smiled, eyeing Pan San, who then sat on Gui Zhi’s lap and squeezed Gui Zhi’s private parts, finding some response. Gui Zhi, thinking of the financial support Pan San might offer, reluctantly agreed. Both loosened their pants. Gui Zhi expected Pan San’s anatomy to be similar to his own, but when they began, he was horrified to encounter a tangled mess of hair. The sensation of prickly bristles threw him off, and the sight was shocking. His member, which had initially responded, now wilted like a dying silkworm and could not be revived. Turning to face Pan San, Gui Zhi asked, “How is it?” But the sight of Pan San’s face further disgusted him. Feeling a wave of revulsion, his body shivered, and he said hurriedly, “Not today. We’ll try again tomorrow.”

Seeing the situation, Pan San had no choice but to let it go, though he still hoped Gui Zhi would come the next day. They agreed to meet again, and Pan San gave Gui Zhi four strings of cash. Gui Zhi, taking advantage of the situation, complained about his hardships and asked to borrow another ten strings, which Pan San reluctantly provided.

The next day, Gui Zhi did indeed return. They went into the small room again and tried the same thing, but no matter what, Gui Zhi couldn’t manage. Even with the offerings of livestock sacrifices, nothing could rouse him. Pan San, growing increasingly desperate, was left with no choice. The two sat awkwardly for half a day before parting ways.

While Pan San was still brooding over the situation, a servant entered and said, “Someone from the Zhou family has come to collect the money—twenty-nine taels and seven coins.” Pan San replied, “I already weighed it out.” He opened the drawer under the scale, but inside were only some weights, with no sign of the silver. He searched everywhere but couldn’t find it. Pan San knew full well that Gui Zhi had stolen it, but since he had brought Gui Zhi there to treat his illness, he couldn’t say much about it. He had to weigh out the silver again. Then, upon looking at the wall, he noticed that a clock that had been hanging there was also missing. Pan San cursed Gui Zhi bitterly but, considering the circumstances, he couldn’t say too much. He was left swallowing his anger, secretly resenting Zhou Xiaosan and the third sister for their part in his misfortune.
[CP]

After a few more days passed, Pan San drank a bit too much one day, making the itching even worse. He suddenly thought of Zhuo Tianxiang, who was about seventeen or eighteen years old and one of his old favorites. Thinking it might be a good idea to discuss his problem with him, Pan San sent for Tianxiang. When Tianxiang arrived and greeted Pan San, Pan San was quite pleased and invited him to the small room. There, Pan San laid out a tray of dishes, including a plate of smoked fish, a plate of melon seeds, and a pot of aged papaya wine. They began chatting. Tianxiang noticed that Pan San was unusually cheerful, with a sly grin and a flirtatious demeanor, which was quite unlike his usual self. Tianxiang thought that Pan San must be in an unusually good mood and would likely get entangled in some mischief. After eating for a while, Tianxiang moved closer to sit beside Pan San on the same bench. Pan San hugged him and, while touching him, noticed that Tianxiang’s privates were barely larger than a peanut, which greatly surprised him. Pan San asked, “You’re already eighteen. Why haven’t you developed yet? You look like a seven or eight-year-old child!” Tianxiang laughed and replied, “I don’t know why, but it just hasn’t grown. I don’t even know about these things, and I’ve never had any desires.” Pan San said, “I don’t believe you.” He pinched Tianxiang’s peanut-sized part with both hands, but it didn’t respond at all. He rubbed it twice, but still, nothing happened. Furious, Pan San pushed Tianxiang away. Tianxiang giggled, threw himself back into Pan San’s arms, and playfully tugged at Pan San’s beard, saying, “Why are you upset with me? I don’t even need to use that thing. What’s wrong with you today that you’re trying to take the wrong path?” Pan San pouted and ignored him.

Tianxiang, seeing Pan San’s mood, reached down to touch Pan San’s genitals. It felt as if Pan San was afflicted by a bad smoking habit, limp and dejected, unlike his usual playful self. After Tianxiang played with it for a while, there was some response. However, just as Pan San began to feel aroused, the itching at the back intensified to the point of being unbearable. He wanted to push Tianxiang away, but Tianxiang thought Pan San was just pretending and grabbed hold of him tightly. Pan San clenched his teeth and squeezed his buttocks, then bit down on Tianxiang’s shoulder. At the time, Tianxiang was wearing a padded jacket, but even through the fabric, Pan San’s bite made him cry out in pain, “Ouch, ouch!” Tianxiang clutched his shoulder with one hand and watched as Pan San slumped into a chair, moving his body lower and lower. Tianxiang, perplexed by what he was seeing, stared at Pan San with wide eyes, noticing that his face was flushed, but he said nothing. Tianxiang asked, “Master San, why don’t you seem to like me today? Did I serve you poorly, and that’s why you’re upset?”

Pan San replied, “I’m not upset with you, but I’m just not in the mood for this today.” Tianxiang had no choice but to move aside and sit down. He then asked, “Master San, would you like me to comb your hair?” Pan San said, “Alright, go ahead and comb my hair.” Tianxiang began combing Pan San’s hair. Pan San asked, “When you play around with people, how does it feel inside?” Tianxiang laughed and replied, “What’s so enjoyable about it? It’s just a job, and the pleasure is for the other person.” Pan San said, “That’s not what I’m asking. I’ve heard that some people, after being tricked when they were young, develop a condition called ‘red hair disease.’ When they grow hair inside, it itches unbearably, and they constantly need someone to play with them. Even when they grow old, it’s still the same. Is this really true?” Tianxiang replied, “Absolutely. In our Dongguang County, there are two people like that. One is Manager Liu, who runs a rice shop, and the other is Fox Spirit Li. They’re both in their forties now, and they frequently go to the theater to find someone. First, they’ll touch someone’s privates. If the person doesn’t resist, they’ll take them out for a meal and give them money, begging and pleading until they get someone to play with them. But if they meet a strange person, not only will they get ignored, but they might also get slapped. This condition lasts until death.”

Hearing this, Pan San became even more anxious and asked, “Besides finding someone to play with, is there any other way to cure this condition?”

Tianxiang replied, “There’s no other way!” After thinking for a moment, he added, “Actually, there is! There’s someone in our line of work who once mentioned curing someone by digging it out by hand.” Pan San laughed and said, “How could a hand fit in there?” Tianxiang explained, “The hand doesn’t fit, but a finger can reach in.” Pan San said, “But if there’s hair growing inside, a finger won’t be able to get it out.” Tianxiang replied, “He has a method. He said that the hair only grows after a person has had intercourse. If someone hasn’t, the hair won’t grow. It’s just that the stuff doesn’t come out.” Pan San asked, “So if it’s been about three months, there’s still hope for a cure?” Tianxiang responded, “That depends on the person.”

Pan San, realizing that there might be someone who could cure this affliction, decided to confide in Tianxiang about his problem. Tianxiang was quite surprised upon hearing this, and thought back to earlier when Pan San had acted strangely. It seemed like he wanted to have a “burnt pancake meeting” with him. Tianxiang laughed and said, “You’ve played with so many people. There’s no harm in letting someone play with you. Why bother trying to cure it?” Pan San pinched him playfully. After Tianxiang finished combing his hair, Pan San repeatedly urged him to find that person, and Tianxiang left.

The next day, Tianxiang went to find the person and explained the situation. The man laughed and said, “So Pan San sent you to invite me? I’ve known about this for a while. Back in the first month, Pan San used this trick to deal with Xu Lao’er. It was Third Sister Xu who came up with the plan to trick him. Xu Lao’er used this method to deal with Pan San, and Xu Lao’er told me all about it. Xu Lao’er ate so much buckwheat and even took laxatives, but nothing worked. I’m the one who taught him the method. I heard that Third Sister Xu used a silver ear scoop to clean it out, so it didn’t turn into a full-blown condition. Pan San is truly despicable and fully deserves this retribution. Let him suffer!”

[CP]

Tianxiang repeatedly pleaded on Pan San’s behalf. The man said, “Since you want me to cure his illness, go tell him he must pay me three hundred strings of cash. After all, he spent that much to get this condition, so curing it should cost double that amount.” Tianxiang relayed this message to Pan San, who replied, “Can he really remove it? If he can truly cure me, I’ll give him the three hundred strings. But make sure he doesn’t tell anyone about this.” Tianxiang left and waited two days before bringing the man to Pan San’s small room. Pan San was quite embarrassed, but the man said, “I know all about your situation, Master San, but since it’s been a while, it won’t be easy to remove.” Pan San, unable to speak about the issue himself, had Tianxiang negotiate on his behalf. They agreed that if Pan San was cured, he would pay three hundred strings of cash—one hundred upfront and the remaining two hundred if the itching stopped within ten days. The man agreed and told Pan San, “Master San, your problem is that your cavity is deep, and my fingers are short, so I can’t reach the bottom. You’ll need to have two taels of gold melted down to make a seven-inch-long ear scoop, as thick as a pen tube. Tomorrow, after breakfast, I’ll come and guarantee you’ll be completely cured, without having to endure this again.”

Pan San asked, “Does it really have to be gold? Won’t silver work?” The man replied, “It must be gold; silver absolutely won’t do.” With that, he left. Pan San suspected the man was just trying to make a profit off the gold, so he had a silver ear scoop made and plated it with gold, preparing it for the next day. When the man returned the following morning, he used the ear scoop to thoroughly clean Pan San’s condition. Pan San finally felt some relief and gave the man the first payment of one hundred strings of cash. The man took the ear scoop as well, as Pan San had expected. After more than ten days passed, Pan San found himself completely cured—no more itching. He then gave the man the remaining two hundred strings of cash. Tianxiang, seizing the opportunity, borrowed some money from Pan San, who, hoping to keep his secret, handed over several dozen more strings of cash.

The man, who was a barber, suddenly became wealthy with the three hundred strings of cash. Having also received two taels of gold, he was overjoyed. One day, he decided to take the gold ear scoop to a silversmith to have two rings made. The silversmith examined it and told him it was only gold-plated, not solid gold. The man didn’t believe it, but when the silversmith scraped it against a touchstone, it was indeed revealed to be silver underneath. Enraged at being deceived by Pan San, the man harbored a grudge and sought out Tianxiang. He had Tianxiang deliver a message to Pan San: “It was wrong of you to deceive me. I still have this ear scoop as evidence, and I’ll tell everyone that Master Pan made me clean out his rear end. How do you think you’ll live with that kind of reputation?” Tianxiang relayed the message, and Pan San, having no other choice, asked Tianxiang to smooth things over with the man by offering him more money to keep quiet.

However, no matter how much they negotiated, the man wouldn’t relent. In the end, Pan San had to give him another three hundred strings of cash. From that point on, the man and Tianxiang colluded. Whenever the man was in a tight spot, he would go to Pan San for more money. If Pan San refused to comply, the man would bring up the embarrassing incident with the ear scoop. It was as though Pan San had signed a lifelong contract of servitude with him, as he ended up paying in small amounts over the years. This continued until the man finally died, and only then did it stop.

This is a side story and not part of the main narrative. The next part will recount Qin Xian’s departure from the capital, which will be explained in detail.

第四八回 木蘭艇吟出斷腸詞 皇華亭痛灑離情淚 GPT-4o

  話說屈道翁選了南昌府通判,領憑之後,就要起身,這幾天就有些人與他餞行,常不在園。那些名士、名旦也輪流與琴仙作餞。

  田春航、史南湘殿試過了,正是萬言滿策,鐵畫銀鉤。春航竟占了鼇頭,大魁天下,授了修撰之職。南湘在二甲第四,點了庶常。雁塔題名,杏林賜宴,好不有興,比起去年春間的春航來,就天壤之別了。這春航偏是姓蘇的與他有緣。去年虧了蘇蕙芳遂了他的心願,本以風月因緣,倒成了道義肝膽,使春航一腔感激,不得不向正路上走,因此成就了功名學問。今年會試,房官雖薦了他的卷子,大總裁已經駁落。內中有一位總裁,姓蘇,名臣泰,現任兵部大堂,翰林出身,後又承襲了侯爵,就是華公子的泰山。看了春航的文字,大加贊賞道:「此人才調不凡,雖掞藻摛華,過於靡麗,倒是個詞臣格調,可以黼黻太平。」大總裁猶以為未可。及看他《五經》通明,策對平允,遂中了他三十四名。蘇侯到填榜時,拆對墨卷,見他這一筆楷字,心中大喜,知他殿試必在前列,果然被他中了狀元。春航謁見座師,蘇侯倒沒有講起,房師與他講了,所以春航感激這個恩師與別位不同。這蘇侯少年時也是個風流學士。

  年近五旬,夫人之外,尚有四位如君,貴承七葉,位列通侯,但艱於嗣子。正夫人止生了兩位千金,長的是華夫人,第二位小姐也十九歲了,要選個才貌雙全的女婿,所以還沒有字人。

  蘇侯初見了春航這般人物,心上十分中意,意欲附為婚姻,問他已有了妻室,暗暗歎息。

  且說春航搬進了新宅,凡車馬服飾,一切器用,盡是蕙芳一人之力。蕙芳數年所積,也就運用一空。此時蕙芳已辭了班子,常常過來與春航照應。春航要留他在宅裡住,他又不肯。

  但春航大大小小的事,皆係他一人調度,春航萬分感激,意欲分任其勞,實在又不及他精明周到。蕙芳又是個好勝脾氣,就是沒有辦過的,他先就訪問了,想得澈底澄清,一無翳障,不要春航費一點心。就是那個許貴,也十分靈慧,惟有那老田安,只可看門而已。

  一日,春航正與蕙芳商議要接家眷,無人可托的話,蕙芳願身任其勞。忽然到了家信,是其太夫人的諭帖。春航連忙拆讀,一看之後,不覺淚下。蕙芳心驚,便在春航背後同看。原來春航的夫人,於二月內暴病而亡。太夫人傷心萬狀,家中止有一老僕,並一僕婦,諸事草草,甚望春航會試回來。適值春航之母舅張桐孫,前任直隸天津府知府,因與上臺不合,告病回家。家居數年,情況不支。且上司已換,只得起程來京,定於三月十五日挈眷起身,偕了田太夫人來都,數日間就要到了。

  春航看完,一悲一喜,喜的是慈母將來,晨昏得事,悲的是朱弦已斷,中饋無人。且春航又是個鍾情人,想起在家時,釵荊裙布,唱隨之樂,不覺大慟起來。蕙芳十分勸慰,勸道:「老太太不日就到,你極該打起精神才好。如今倒自己苦壞了,教老太太見了不更傷感麼?」春航只得暫止悲痛,明日就為太夫人收拾上房,鋪陳一切。吩咐下人,從今以後稱呼蕙芳為蘇大爺。蕙芳也感激春航相待之意。

  過了十餘日,田太夫人已到,春航接到良鄉,母子相見,悲歡各半。太夫人在路已知春航中了狀元,因此更念起亡媳來。

  春航又拜見了舅父、舅母,無人不為春航喜歡。進了城,他母舅在春航處暫住了幾日,賃了住房,方才搬去,春航在太夫人面前說起蕙芳的好處,也是落難才唱戲的,如今已出了班子,他父親在雲南做過州同,是個書香之後,在京甚為相得,一切都賴藉他。因此田太夫人待蕙芳甚好,蕙芳更加相安了。

  卻說史南湘館選後,便搬進怡園,在清涼詩境住了。他的脾氣又與春航兩樣,把那些同年同館朋友不放在眼裡,也不出去應酬,天天與屈道翁、蕭次賢、徐子雲一班人,詩酒陶情。

  閒時又有寶珠、素蘭、蘭保、漱芳等一班名旦,不是垂簾度曲,就是對酒當歌。南湘素有才名,如今加上個翰林名號,更有那求文求詩的接踵而來。他又怕煩,常請金粟、子玉等代筆。至於不要緊的,連琴仙、蕙芳、素蘭、寶珠的佳章都有在裡面,好在人人說好,沒有一個看得出來。南湘本要接夫人來京,一因任上兩大人無人侍奉,二因他夫人利害,常要阻他的清興,勸他戒酒。南湘有些懼內,本來只好狂飲狂遊,鰥居倒也不妨。

  今日已是五月初四,道翁定於初七日起身,眾名士餞行已過。今日道翁一早進城,為華公子請去了。南湘來找次賢、子雲,都不在園裡,即到春風沉醉軒來,只見琴仙手托香腮,在那裡顰眉淚眼,見南湘進來,連忙起身。南湘笑道:「我道你此番自然長了學問,誰知還是那樣見識。人生離合悲歡,是一定之理,各人免不來的,何必作那兒女囁嚅、楚囚相對的光景?快不要這樣。你看半陰半晴,時涼時燠,這般好天氣,何不同我到吟秋榭去看看龍舟,如今算你們祖上的遺風餘韻了。」

  琴仙因與子玉就要離別,雖然敘了幾日,心上還是丟不開,鬱鬱的想念,被南湘道破了,只得強起精神。也因悶坐無聊,便隨著他到吟秋榭去。南湘忽又說:「我們何不去請了庚香、吉甫兩人來,作個清談雅集,倒也有趣。」琴仙聽了,正合他意,便道:「很好,你打發人去請來。」南湘道:「你找張紙來,我寫個字帖兒去。」琴仙找了一張詩箋,南湘寫了兩行狂草,著家人騎了快馬,即刻請了金少爺、梅少爺來。

  家人奉命先到梅宅投了字帖,卻好金粟正在子玉處,吃了早飯,正想同子玉到怡園來。二人看了字,吩咐來人先去了。

  子玉、金粟都是隨身便服,各帶了書童,坐車到怡園。自有南湘的家人引進,知道主人在吟秋榭,便從山邊小徑抄入練秋閣前,下了船。這個船是天天有人伺候的,不須找人蕩槳。雙槳分開,啞啞軋紮的,從蓮萍菱芡中蕩去,見白鷺橫飛,綠楊倒掛,已覺妙不可言。穿過了紅橋,望見吟秋榭邊,靠著一個龍舟,今日卻未裝滿,恐天要下雨,只裝了幾層油綢蠟絹。到了水榭闌邊,已見琴仙靠在第二層欄杆,望見他們來,在上面微笑點頭。下面欄前有幾個書童站著。

  金粟、子玉上了岸,進了第一層,聽得樓上叮叮噹噹的響,又聽得南湘朗吟東坡的《水調歌頭》道:「我欲乘風歸去,只恐瓊樓玉宇,高處不勝寒。」噹的一聲,像把個玻璃缽擊碎了,遂狂笑進來。金粟笑道:「何物狂奴,悲歌擊節?」南湘見金粟等進來,益發大笑。金粟道:「此是端午,又非中秋,忽然念那《水調歌頭》做什麼?」南湘道:「我因看這副對子,不覺擊節起來。」琴仙道:「若依著時令,只可改作:『我欲乘龍歸去,只恐珠宮貝闕,深處不勝寒。』」南湘贊道:「改得好。教我們館中朋友改這一句,定想不到『深』字,必改個『低』字。」子玉、金粟大笑。子玉道:「你也把他們太薄了。」金粟道:「他們的文章詩賦,倒合古時候的格調,也是有本而來。」南湘道:「什麼格調?」金粟笑道:「《清平調》,不是太白先生遺下來的?」子玉道:「這《清平調》三字甚合。」

  南湘道:「只怕還有些清而不平,平而不清的。」金粟道:「文章之妙,在各人領略,究竟也無甚憑據。我看庾子山為文,用字不檢,一篇之內,前後疊出。今人雖無其妙處,也無此毛病。宋之問以土囊謀人佳句,試看佳句何如?王勃《滕王閣序》最傳誦者,為落霞秋水一聯,然亦不過寫景而已。」南湘道:「我們今日作何消遣?你看天也晴了。去年是初六日,我記得是仲清泰山的生日,那日所以仲清沒有能來。今年竟都不在坐。」

  又道:「玉儂兩三天就要走了,今日庾香應當怎樣,也應大家敘個痛快。這一別不知幾年再見呢。」子玉、琴仙聽了,都覺淒然,幾乎墮淚。

  琴仙道:「我們何不下船去坐坐。一面走,一面看,比這閣子倒還好些。」子玉道:「果然船裡好。」南湘道:「我們就下船去,我備了幾樣酒果,船裡去談,一發有趣。」說著都下船來。南湘叫書童帶了筆研,又把酒肴也擺下船來,蕩動雙槳。南湘道:「庾香、玉儂何以不開口談談?再隔兩天就談不成了。」子玉道:「談也是這樣,亦只兩天半了。就算再敘兩次,還只好算一天。」琴仙眼皮一紅,斜靠著船窗,看那池中的燕子飛來飛去,掠那水面的浮萍,即說道:「這個燕子今年去了,明年還會回來麼?」子玉道:「怎麼不會來?管保這兩個燕子明年又在這裡了。」金粟笑道:「何以拿得這樣穩呢?」子玉道:「『似曾相識燕歸來』,不是就是去年的麼?」琴仙道:「『無可奈何花落去』呢?難道落花還會吹上枝麼?」子玉道:「花落重開也是一樣,不過暫時落劫罷了。」琴仙道:「落花劫也太多,有落在水裡的,有落在圂裡的。若落在水裡的還好,到底乾淨些。既然落了下來,倒也是他歸結之所了。」

  子玉也與琴仙並坐,靠在一個窗裡,慢慢的蕩到橋邊,只見一群鴨子從橋洞裡過來,琴仙道:「你看這鴨子是一群同著走,倒沒有一個離群的。」子玉道:「人生在世,倒沒有這些物類快活,毫無拘束。」南湘對著金粟微笑,金粟點點頭,聽著他們講話。子玉道:「人生離合也沒有什麼一定,你看天上的雲,總是望一邊去的。你不見今日是兩來的雲,東邊的會遇著西邊的麼?」琴仙仰首看天,道:「只怕有橫風來吹散他。」子玉道:「那邊有橫風來吹得散,難道這邊沒有橫風來吹合他?」琴仙笑道:「那就要四面風才能。」南湘道:「只怕還有八面風呢。」子玉也笑了。琴仙道:「你看那個鯉魚好不有趣,他一個獨自擺尾而去。」子玉道:「你試看轉來不轉來?」琴仙道:「未必能轉來了。」子玉心裡默禱道:「鯉魚你若能游轉來,玉儂也就能轉來,你須順我的心。」那魚真又轉來,一直挨著船身過去了。子玉喜道:「何如?我要他轉來他就轉來了。」琴仙道:「你怎樣的叫他轉來?」子玉道:「我心上想他,他也就順了我的心。這是天從人願。」琴仙對著子玉笑了一笑。

  南湘叫擺過酒來,家童擺好了。金粟道:「庾香、玉儂過來喝一杯罷。」一面把船蕩到練秋閣前,南湘道:「去年靜宜有個《水滸傳》的酒令,媚香掣著了《潘金蓮雪天戲叔》,媚香那個神色,再沒有這麼好笑,不料湘帆今日竟能如此了。」金粟道:「湘帆真不負媚香。」說著,歎了一口氣。南湘道:「也幸遇著了媚香,若遇了別人,未必有這管教他的本領。若天天朝歌夜弦,只怕湘帆真要做鄭元和了。可惜,可惜!媚香若是個女身,此刻就是狀元夫人了,偏又要多生出個雀兒來,教湘帆有欲難遂,伉儷不諧。」子玉恐琴仙不願聽這些話,便把些別樣話來打斷他。南湘、金粟也因琴仙在座,便不說了。

  船又蕩到了桂嶺,子玉道:「我們蕩轉去,到蘭徑、菊畦、稻莊去罷。」南湘道:「也只可到蘭徑罷。我看那邊水淺,這船如何去得?」琴仙道:「要到稻莊去,就要走圍牆邊那帶河,過了水閘,全是大河。從菊畦背後,就到了稻莊,還可以到桃花源,就到不得蘭徑。」金粟道:「這里路我沒有走過,就這樣去。」於是一路的蕩去,又覺別開生面。金粟道:「庾香你也該臨別贈言,做首詩贈玉儂。」子玉道:「我們聯句罷。」金粟道:「這個恐不能,各人是各人的情意,未必聯得上來。」琴仙道:「前日靜宜畫了一柄扇子,是個《怡園餞別圖》,度香於那一面填了一首《金縷曲》,還空了一半。」說罷,便從袖子裡拿了出來,給與金粟等看了,見畫的是古香林屋,內中畫幾個人在那裡餞行的光景,度香的詞也做得甚好。子玉道:「我們就和他的韻罷。」南湘道:「你先來。」子玉一面閒談,一面著想,即成了一闋,寫了出來,南湘、金粟看著,琴仙念道:「何事雲輕散。問今番、果然真到,海枯石爛?」南湘道:「一開口就沉痛如此,倒要看看底下怎樣接得來。」琴仙念了一句,已經哽塞住了,到「海枯石爛」四字,便接連流下幾點淚來。再讀時,聲音就低了好些。停了一停,又念道:「離別尋常隨處有,偏我魂消無算。已過了、幾迴腸斷。只道今生長廝守,盼銀塘、不隔秋河漢。誰又想,境更換。」琴仙到此忍不住哭了。金粟道:「這是庾香不好,誰叫他做得如此傷心?倒不怪玉儂要哭。」子玉也落下淚來,只得忍住,要勸琴仙。琴仙又要哭,又要看,拿著那詞稿,被眼淚滴濕了一半。

  南湘道:「我念給你聽,你也念不來了。」琴仙猶帶著泣,聽南湘念道:「明朝送別長亭畔。忍牽衣、道聲珍重,此心更亂。」南湘念到此,也幾乎念不出來。金粟聽了,也覺慘然難忍。琴仙已放聲大哭,南湘勉強又念道:「門外天涯……」將詞稿放下道:「我不念了。」斟了一杯酒喝了,便□腳而臥,口中吟道:「一聲《河滿子》,雙淚落君前。哀猿夜吟,令人腸斷。」琴仙痛哭了一會,子玉勉強勸住了,把絹子替他試了眼淚,琴仙還望著那詞稿,想人念完了。金粟只得念道:「門外天涯何處是,但見江湖浩漫,也難浣、愁腸一半。若慮夢魂飛不到,試宵宵、彼此將名喚。墨和淚,請君玩。」琴仙哭了一個發昏,把個子玉哭得柔腸寸斷。金粟歎道:「這首詞也不枉玉儂這些眼淚,真是一字一珠,一珠一淚,一淚一血,旁人尚不忍讀,何況玉儂?」便叫子玉索性在扇上寫好了。子玉道:「你們和的呢?」金粟道:「這是絕唱,還和什麼?可不必了。」子玉寫好。這一會淒楚,連南湘、金粟也沒有興致,即上了岸。正逢子雲、次賢回來,大家在尋源仙墅坐了一會,道翁也回來了。

  子雲還要留金粟、子玉小飲,子玉坐在此倒覺心酸,便同金粟各自回去。

  明日,道翁還有事進城。琪官因與琴仙一同來京,且同一師傅學戲,如今見他跳出樊籠,得以出京,心裡甚為感慨,便單請琴仙過來話別。因想請琴仙,必須請子玉,又托琴仙轉約子玉於初六日同去。琴仙應了,果然把子玉請了出來。子玉那日先到文輝處拜壽,耽擱了一早晨,吃了面,即便辭回。王恂留住不放,陸夫人也留他。子玉是一腔心事,如何留得住?只得將實話悄悄的告訴了仲清。仲清與王恂說了,方才放他出來。

  子玉喜歡,一徑就到琪官寓處,進去見琴仙已等了好一會,還有一個老年人在那裡說話。見了子玉,那人就站起身來。作別而去,琴仙還謝了一聲。琪官送客轉來,請子玉到他書房裡坐下。子玉問起方才這人,琴仙道:「他叫葉茂林,是我們教戲的師傅,聞我要出京,今日送了幾樣東西來。」子玉見琴仙面似梨花,朱唇淺淡,眼睛哭得微腫,說不出那一種可憐可愛的模樣,只呆呆的看著他。琴仙這兩日千慮萬愁,也不知從何處說起,倒一句話也沒有,就只一汪眼淚,在眼皮裡含著,只要題起心事,便一滴就下。

  琪官見他們兩人四目相泣,一樣的神色,知道九分。但自己想著從前的事,不免也有些悲楚。三人坐了許久,都不言語。

  琪官與琴仙坐在一凳,拉著琴仙的手說道:「琴哥,你如今是好了,上了岸,看我們落在水裡。想我們同來的十個人,到京後死的死,散的散,就剩下你我兩個。你如今又要去了,就只有我一個。想到咱們在船上的時候,那幾個又是不投機的。哥哥,你說咱們兩個生在一處,死在一處。有一天你受了人家的氣,晚上想要跳河,我拉住了你,你還恨我。我說要跳河咱們同跳,你才住了,哭了半夜,自己將塊帕子撕得粉碎。到明日看時,才曉得撕了我的帕子。你還拿新的還我。到了天津那一天,船碰壞了,我們睡在艙裡避風,你睡著怕冷,叫我將背擁了你的背,你才睡著。及到了京,又分開在兩處。我想起,好不傷心!」琴仙聽了,眼淚直流下來,琪官也哭起來了。子玉本來傷心,今見他二人都哭,再將琴仙前前後後一想,怎麼還忍得住,便也淚流滿面。琪官又道:「你從前給我那個水晶貓兒,我還當著寶貝一樣。現在天天學字,拿他做鎮紙。去年林小梅要我的,我不肯給他。我說是哥哥路上給我的,我要留著他。」琴仙道:「你給我那琥珀扇墜兒,我也留著。」便也執著琪官的手道:「我此去,也不知怎樣,我這般苦命,料是沒有什麼好處的。還是你們在京裡好,大家相幫著,還有個照應。我如今出了京,只好聽我的運氣,好好歹歹,隨遇而安。適或蒼天見憐,過了一二年,我寄父或者又進京,我隨了來,與你們還可見得一面。也未可知。或不然,你們出了京,到外省來,做個萍水相逢,也論不定的。若論我們的緣分,就是今日這一敘了,那也是天數,無可挽回,只好來生再見。或者情緣不斷,再成個相識,或做了親弟兄更好了。」說罷又哭。子玉勸道:「離合之數,原是對待的局面,有離自然就有合,難道不准你再進京來?適或玉豔將來也到江西去,也是難料的。如今且把心事丟開,你一路保養身子要緊。先有那十八站旱路,就極辛苦的。你再將身子傷感壞了,在路上更是不好,我們這片心也放不下。事已如此,只得聽天由命罷。」琴仙將子玉看了一眼,歎口氣道:「我何嘗不這麼想。前幾天要他一天長似一天,把一月並做一天才好。到這兩日,反要他一天短似一天,一會兒就上了路,望不見這京城裡,倒也死了心。譬如人斷了氣,這魂靈隨風飄去。偏又望來望去,還隔著一天。今日已是這樣,明日又怎生挨得過去!」說著從新又哭。

  琪官道:「琴哥,不要哭了,我想你那義父是個好人,絕不至像那易老西兒,將人買去幾個月,又不要了,那是何等俗物!況你這義父,又無親生兒子,待你好是不用說的了。你人又聰明,不比我生得笨。他教你讀起書來,飛黃騰達,也是意中之事。將來自然必念著患難弟兄。那時我們還要仗著你呢。

  況此去一路好山好水,遊玩不盡,也不至煩悶。我明年滿了師,也由我怎樣,我找個便人,同著他來找你。我隨便都願意作,我實不願唱戲。」琴仙道:「你來找我,要我活著才好。適我已經死了,你就怎樣?不如你先寄封書來問問,得了我的信再來。」琪官道:「何必說死說活呢?哥哥總喜歡詛怨自己。」子玉道:「是極了,玉儂總要咒自己。譬如去年你進華府的時候,你也口口聲聲咒自己要死,如今偏好好兒的出來了。那時怎想到今日?那時既想不到今日,自然今日也想不到後日。焉知不應了玉豔的說話?我勸你放開些罷。若說玉豔要找個便人同到江西,這也不難。我們老爺現在江西,只要我太太肯教我去,我就同了玉豔來訪你。」琴仙瞅著子玉道:「你真能到江西來嗎?」子玉道:「這也沒有什麼不能,我要到江西省親,自然太太也肯教我去的。」琴仙道:「若說太太的心,是慈悲的,就恐捨不得你,不教你去。」子玉道:「太太不教我去,我也要去。」琴仙道:「好容易?幾千里路,你就想去,就太太准你去,我也不願你去。況且你去了,又要回來,做什麼吃這一路的辛苦?這個念頭斷不必起他,倒是我三年兩年之內,進京來看你們為妙。你們一個都不准來。」於是談談講講,琴仙略減了些酸楚。琪官備了酒席,請他們二人坐了。今日就是八珍羅列,也難舉箸,酒落愁腸,一滴已醉。

  三人勉強飲了一巡,琴仙已經醉了,離了席,到書桌邊,看見那個水晶貓兒,真在都盛盤裡,不覺淒然有感。見一個絕小的方錦匣子,揭開看時,是六顆骰子。琴仙放在手中,重新入席,拿了個空碟兒,對著子玉、琪官說道:「三心和同,有始有終。擲個全紅。」▉瑯一聲擲下,卻也奇怪,倒像有神明佑護著他,卻好碰著六個全紅。子玉大喜,琴仙也覺開懷。琪官笑了一笑,取骰子在手,也對著琴仙、子玉說道:「三心和同,後是相逢,二十四紅。」又說道:「你們看我擲。」琴仙、子玉看時,也是個六紅。子玉更加喜歡道:「這不用說了,兩個全紅,豈是容易碰著的?謝天地神明,先給個信兒。」琴仙還要再擲,琪官把骰子收起道:「不用擲了,兩擲皆應了口,再擲就不能靈驗了。」子玉恐再擲未必有全紅,也勸琴仙不要擲了。若論這副骰子再擲一擲,保管也是個全紅,何以琪官即行收起,不教琴仙再擲呢?原來這骰子六面皆是紅的,並無二色,那是琪官做的頑意。今日琴仙被他賺了,解了好些愁悶。

  這一回也談了許久,琴仙恐他義父回來,只得要早散,琪官也不好久留他。子玉想後日送他的人多,不好說話,便從身上解下一個小玉琴,送與琴仙道:「此是我常佩的東西,給你算個記念罷。」琴仙接了,一陣心酸,也從身邊解下個五色玉梅花,遞與子玉道:「這也是我常佩的。」子玉也收了,各人佩上。子玉道:「明日一天怎樣?」琴仙道:「你也不用來了。後日起身得早,你斷不要送我。今日就叩辭了。」跪將下去,子玉也忙跪下,兩人對叩了頭,站起來,兩人眼淚像四串珠子一樣,滴個不住。琴仙又與琪官也辭了行,也叫不必來送。琪官道:「這是什麼話?就半夜起身,也是要送的。」琴仙、子玉皆謝了琪官,各人上車,灑淚而散。

  明日端午,道翁在園,琴仙也要收拾些零碎。那名旦九人,是要到子雲處來賀節的,見了一見。子雲也無心緒,沒有請客,就止與南湘、次賢、屈氏父子,在練秋閣小飲了幾杯,看了一看龍舟,應了景兒。

  到了初六日,道翁一早命家人押了行李先走,自己與琴仙到了辰初方才上車。其時送行的不計其數。道翁一班老友,有到園中來的,有在城外等候的。華公子本要出城親送,道翁再三阻了,沒有來,止打發家人代叩送行,預先送了程儀六百金。

  子雲也送了六百,文澤送了二百,道翁的盤費很富足了。子雲、次賢各備車馬跟著,一直送出城外,直到十里之外皇華亭。只見南湘、仲清、文澤、金粟、王恂、子玉、春航,領著那蕙芳、寶珠、素蘭、漱芳、玉林、蘭保、桂保、琪官、春喜九個名旦,在皇華亭等候。道翁等連忙下車,極口辭謝。各人皆要把盞。

  那九個名旦見了琴仙,一齊上來,握手的握手,牽衣的牽衣。

  琴仙見了這九人,已覺悲酸萬狀。又見子玉躲在人後,在那裡拭淚,不覺一陣心痛,頭暈眼花,跌倒在地。慌得眾人連忙扶起,拍的拍,喚的喚。把個子玉急得如痰迷心竅一般,直瞪瞪兩眼,一句話說不出,淚落如雨。子雲、次賢慌了,救醒了琴仙,便說道:「快扶他上車罷。」道翁交代家人劉喜好好服侍。子雲謂道翁道:「令郎與他們幾年在一處,一刻要分手,自然是難忍的。道翁先生,我們倒不敢久留了,一路福星,請升輿罷。」道翁見琴仙如此,心內甚慌,與諸人作了一個揖,又握著子雲、次賢的手道:「從此別後,只好魂夢相隨。感激之私,令人口不能說。惟祝諸公雲程萬里,富貴雙全而已。」也不覺老淚涔涔,諸名士與名旦亦各灑淚。道翁上車,領著琴仙而去。

  正是:

雙輪碾動如飛去,回首雲山已渺茫。
  眾人勸回子玉,子玉直著眼睛望不見琴仙的車,才放聲一哭而回。不知後事如何,且聽下回分解。

After Qu Dao Weng was selected as the Assistant Magistrate of Nanchang Prefecture and received his official documents, he was ready to depart. Over the next few days, various people hosted farewell banquets for him, and he was often away from the garden. Many well-known scholars and famous opera singers also took turns hosting farewell parties for Qin Xian.

Tian Chunhang and Shi Nanxiang had completed the final imperial exam. Their papers were filled with eloquent writing, and their calligraphy was strong and elegant. Chunhang took first place and was awarded the position of Xiuzhuan (editor in the Hanlin Academy). Nanxiang, ranked fourth in the second tier, was appointed as a Shuchang (assistant official). Their names were engraved on the Goose Pagoda, and they were invited to a banquet at the Imperial Academy. This marked a significant difference compared to Chunhang’s status the previous spring. Chunhang’s destiny seemed particularly intertwined with the Su family. Last year, it was thanks to Su Huifang that his wishes were fulfilled. What began as a romantic affair unexpectedly developed into a deep, righteous friendship, leading Chunhang to feel immense gratitude and motivating him to pursue a proper path, eventually achieving success in his studies and official career. During this year’s metropolitan exam, even though the examiners recommended his paper, the chief judge initially rejected it. However, one of the chief judges, Su Chen Tai, currently a Minister of War and a former member of the Hanlin Academy, praised Chunhang’s writing. Su Chen Tai remarked, “This person has extraordinary talent. Although the language may be overly ornate, he has the style of a scholar who could contribute to the prosperity of the country.” The chief judge was still hesitant. Upon reviewing Chunhang’s understanding of the Five Classics and his well-reasoned policy responses, they ranked him thirty-fourth. When Su Chen Tai later unsealed the exam papers and saw Chunhang’s beautiful regular script, he was overjoyed and predicted that Chunhang would rank highly in the palace exam. Indeed, Chunhang emerged as the top candidate. When Chunhang met his mentor, Su Chen Tai did not mention their earlier connection, but his examiner did. Thus, Chunhang felt particularly grateful to this teacher, unlike with any other. Su Chen Tai, in his youth, had also been a talented and romantic scholar.

Now approaching fifty, Su Chen Tai had, besides his wife, four concubines. His family had enjoyed noble status for seven generations, but he had no male heirs. His official wife had borne two daughters. The elder daughter was married to Hua Gongzi, while the younger, at nineteen, had yet to find a suitable match, as they sought a son-in-law with both talent and good looks.

When Su Chen Tai first met Chunhang, he was very impressed and considered proposing a marriage alliance. However, upon learning that Chunhang was already married, he sighed in regret.

Now, Chunhang had moved into his new home. All the carriages, horses, clothing, and household items had been provided entirely by Huifang. The savings Huifang had accumulated over the years were now completely spent. At this time, Huifang had retired from the opera troupe and frequently came to assist Chunhang. Although Chunhang wanted Huifang to live in his residence, Huifang refused.

Nevertheless, Huifang handled all of Chunhang’s affairs, large and small. Chunhang was deeply grateful and wanted to share the burden, but he could not match Huifang’s thoroughness and efficiency. Huifang, being competitive by nature, would always investigate matters beforehand, ensuring everything was clear and without confusion, sparing Chunhang from any trouble. Even Xu Gui was quite clever, though the elderly Tian An could only serve as a gatekeeper.

One day, Chunhang and Huifang were discussing arrangements for bringing his family to the capital. When they couldn’t think of a suitable person to entrust with the task, Huifang offered to handle it personally. Suddenly, a letter arrived from Chunhang’s mother. Chunhang hurriedly opened and read it. Upon finishing, he couldn’t help but shed tears. Huifang, alarmed, read the letter over Chunhang’s shoulder. It turned out that Chunhang’s wife had died suddenly from illness in February. His mother was deeply grieving, and with only one elderly servant and a maid at home, everything had been handled hastily. She earnestly hoped for Chunhang to return after the exams. Around this time, Chunhang’s uncle, Zhang Tongsun, the former Prefect of Tianjin, had retired due to conflicts with higher officials and returned home. After several years of difficult circumstances, his situation had become untenable, and now, with the change of leadership, he had no choice but to return to the capital, planning to bring Chunhang’s mother with him and set off on March 15th. They were due to arrive in the capital within a few days.

Upon reading the letter, Chunhang felt a mix of sorrow and joy—joy that his mother would soon be with him, and sorrow that his wife was gone and there would be no one to manage the household. Chunhang, being deeply sentimental, remembered the happy times with his wife back home, singing and working together, and began to weep bitterly. Huifang consoled him, saying, “Your mother will arrive soon. You must pull yourself together. If you wear yourself out with grief, it will only cause more pain for your mother when she sees you.” Chunhang had no choice but to stifle his sorrow for the moment and began preparing the main house for his mother’s arrival, arranging everything accordingly. He instructed the servants to address Huifang as “Master Su” from then on. Huifang was touched by Chunhang’s kindness.

About ten days later, Chunhang’s mother arrived. Chunhang went to meet her in Liangxiang. When mother and son reunited, their emotions were a mixture of joy and sorrow. His mother had already learned of Chunhang’s success as the top candidate on the way, which made her miss her late daughter-in-law even more.

Chunhang also paid his respects to his uncle and aunt, who were all pleased with Chunhang’s success. After entering the capital, his uncle and aunt stayed with Chunhang for a few days before renting a house and moving out. In front of his mother, Chunhang spoke highly of Huifang, explaining how Huifang, once an opera singer who had fallen on hard times, had now retired from the troupe. Huifang’s father had been a sub-prefect in Yunnan, so he came from a scholarly family. In the capital, Huifang had been a great help in every aspect. Chunhang’s mother, therefore, treated Huifang with great kindness, and Huifang became even more comfortable in his new role.

After Shi Nanxiang’s appointment was finalized, he moved into Yiyuan Garden and took up residence in the “Cool Poetry Realm.” His temperament was quite different from Chunhang’s, as he disregarded his peers and colleagues, never bothering to socialize or attend gatherings. Instead, he spent his days indulging in poetry and wine with Qu Dao Weng, Xiao Zixian, and Xu Ziyun.

In his leisure time, he was also surrounded by renowned opera performers such as Baozhu, Sulan, Lanbao, and Shufang. They would either perform behind curtains or sing while drinking. Nanxiang, already famous for his literary talents, now carried the title of Hanlin scholar, attracting an endless stream of people seeking his poetry and writing. He found it bothersome and often asked Jin Su and Ziyu to write on his behalf. For less important requests, even the poetic verses of Qinxian, Huifang, Sulan, and Baozhu were included, and everyone praised the work, unable to tell the difference. Nanxiang had initially planned to bring his wife to the capital, but two factors held him back. First, there were two elders at his post who had no one to care for them. Second, his wife was rather strict, always advising him to abstain from drinking, which dampened his enjoyment. Nanxiang, slightly fearful of his wife, could only indulge in wild drinking and merry adventures in her absence, so his current bachelor lifestyle didn’t bother him much.

It was now the fourth day of May, and Dao Weng was scheduled to leave on the seventh. The farewell gatherings with the scholars had already concluded. Early that morning, Dao Weng had gone into the city at the request of Hua Gongzi. Nanxiang sought out Zixian and Ziyun, but they were not in the garden, so he went to Chunfeng Shen Zui Pavilion. There, he found Qinxian sitting with her hand supporting her cheek, frowning and tearful. When she saw Nanxiang enter, she quickly stood up. Nanxiang laughed and said, “I thought you would have learned something by now, but I see your perspective hasn’t changed. The joys and sorrows of life, the partings and reunions, are inevitable for everyone, so why indulge in such sentimental, pitiful displays? Look at the weather, half sunny and half cloudy, cool one moment and warm the next—it’s such a lovely day. Why don’t we go to Yin Qiu Pavilion and watch the dragon boat races? This is, after all, a remnant of your ancestors’ tradition.”

Qinxian had been melancholic, distressed over her upcoming separation from Ziyu, even though they had spent several days together. Nanxiang’s words struck a chord with her, and though she tried to cheer up, she couldn’t shake the sorrow entirely. Yet, sitting idly and feeling restless, she agreed to go with him to Yin Qiu Pavilion. As they left, Nanxiang suddenly said, “Why don’t we invite Gengxiang and Jifu to join us for some elegant conversation? It would be quite entertaining.” Qinxian, pleased with the suggestion, responded, “That sounds great. You send someone to invite them.” Nanxiang said, “Bring me some paper, and I’ll write a note.” Qinxian found a sheet of poetry paper, and Nanxiang wrote a couple of lines in wild cursive script, then sent a servant on horseback to deliver the message to Young Master Jin and Young Master Mei.

The servant first arrived at Mei’s residence with the letter, just as Jin Su was having breakfast at Ziyu’s place. The two had planned to visit Yiyuan Garden together after eating. Upon reading the note, they instructed the messenger to return first.

Ziyu and Jin Su, both dressed in casual attire, each brought along a page boy and took a carriage to Yiyuan Garden. Nanxiang’s servants led them in, knowing that the host was at Yin Qiu Pavilion. They took a shortcut along a mountain path and boarded a boat at Lian Qiu Pavilion. The boat, which was always manned, required no one to row. As the double oars parted the water with soft creaks, they glided through lotus leaves and water caltrops. White egrets flew overhead, and the green willows drooped over the water—a scene so beautiful it was beyond description. They passed under the Red Bridge and saw a dragon boat moored by Yin Qiu Pavilion. Today, it wasn’t fully decorated, likely because rain was expected, so only a few layers of oilcloth and waxed silk covered it. As they approached the pavilion, they saw Qinxian leaning against the second-floor railing. Upon spotting them, she smiled and nodded. A few page boys stood by the lower rail.

Jin Su and Ziyu disembarked and entered the first level of the pavilion. From above, they heard the sound of clinking and clattering, followed by Nanxiang reciting Su Dongpo’s Shui Diao Ge Tou, “I wish to ride the wind and return, but I fear the palace of jade towers, too cold to endure at such heights.” Suddenly, there was a loud crashing sound, as if a glass bowl had shattered, followed by Nanxiang’s wild laughter. Jin Su laughed and said, “What crazed soul is here, singing sorrowfully and pounding in rhythm?” Nanxiang saw Jin Su and the others arrive, and laughed even louder. Jin Su said, “It’s the Dragon Boat Festival, not the Mid-Autumn Festival, so why are you reciting Shui Diao Ge Tou?” Nanxiang replied, “I was looking at this couplet and couldn’t help but recite it.” Qinxian said, “If we were to follow the season, you should change it to: ‘I wish to ride the dragon and return, but I fear the pearl palaces, too deep to endure in their coldness.’” Nanxiang praised, “Excellent revision! If we asked our fellow scholars to revise this line, they would never come up with ‘deep.’ They would surely use ‘low’ instead.” Ziyu and Jin Su burst into laughter. Ziyu said, “You underestimate them too much.” Jin Su added, “Their writings and poetry do follow ancient styles, rooted in tradition.” Nanxiang scoffed, “What tradition?” Jin Su laughed, “The Qingping Diao—wasn’t that left behind by the great Li Bai?” Ziyu said, “The term Qingping Diao suits this situation perfectly!”

Nanxiang said, “I’m afraid there are still some instances of being clear but not smooth, or smooth but not clear.” Jin Su replied, “The beauty of writing lies in each person’s interpretation, and ultimately, there is no definite standard. I’ve seen Yu Zishan’s writings, where he uses unrefined words, repeating them throughout a single piece. Modern writers may not have his brilliance, but they also don’t have that flaw. Song Zhiwen once plotted to steal someone’s fine verses. Look at those lines now, are they really so special? The most famous part of Wang Bo’s Preface to the Pavilion of Prince Teng is the couplet about the falling sunset and autumn waters, but in the end, it’s just descriptive imagery.”

Nanxiang responded, “What should we do for entertainment today? Look, the weather has cleared up. Last year, on the sixth day, I remember it was Zhongqing Taishan’s birthday, so he wasn’t able to join us. This year, none of them are here.”

He added, “Yunong will be leaving in two or three days. Today, we should really spend time together and make the most of it. Who knows when we’ll meet again?” Ziyu and Qinxian, hearing this, both felt a sense of sorrow and nearly shed tears.

Qinxian said, “Why don’t we go for a boat ride? Walking and sightseeing along the way would be better than just sitting here in the pavilion.” Ziyu agreed, “Indeed, it’s better on the boat.” Nanxiang added, “Let’s go down to the boat then. I’ve prepared some wine and fruits, and we can talk on the boat. It’ll be even more fun.” With that, they all went down to the boat. Nanxiang asked the page boy to bring ink and brushes, and he also had the wine and food placed on the boat. As the oars started moving, Nanxiang said, “Yuxiang, Yunong, why aren’t you talking? In just a couple of days, there won’t be a chance to talk anymore.” Ziyu responded, “Talking is just the same as always. It’s only two and a half more days. Even if we talk twice more, it still only counts as one day.”

Qinxian’s eyes reddened as she leaned against the boat window, watching the swallows fly to and fro over the floating duckweed on the water. She said, “Do you think these swallows will return next year after they leave this year?” Ziyu replied, “Why wouldn’t they? I’m sure these same two swallows will be here again next year.” Jin Su laughed, “How can you be so certain?” Ziyu replied, “Isn’t it said, ‘the swallows return as if they know the place’? Aren’t they the same swallows from last year?” Qinxian responded, “‘The falling flowers cannot be made to return,’ though. Can fallen flowers be blown back onto the branches?” Ziyu said, “Fallen flowers bloom again all the same. It’s only a temporary fall.” Qinxian replied, “But there are many fates for fallen flowers—some fall into the water, others into the mud. If they fall into the water, at least they remain clean. Once they’ve fallen, it’s their final resting place.”

Ziyu sat beside Qinxian by the window, as the boat slowly moved toward the bridge. A flock of ducks passed under the bridge. Qinxian remarked, “Look at those ducks, all walking together, none of them separated from the group.” Ziyu said, “Humans in this world don’t seem to live as carefree as these creatures, without any constraints.” Nanxiang smiled at Jin Su, who nodded, listening to the conversation. Ziyu continued, “There’s no fixed pattern for human partings and reunions. Look at the clouds in the sky, they’re always drifting in one direction. Do you think the clouds coming from the east will meet the ones from the west today?” Qinxian looked up at the sky and said, “I’m afraid a gust of wind might blow them apart.” Ziyu replied, “If there’s a wind on that side to blow them apart, isn’t there also a wind on this side to blow them together?” Qinxian smiled, “That would require wind from all directions.” Nanxiang said, “There might even be eight directions of wind.” Ziyu also laughed. Qinxian then remarked, “Look at that carp, how amusing, swimming away all by itself.” Ziyu responded, “Do you think it will turn back?” Qinxian said, “It probably won’t turn back now.”

In his heart, Ziyu silently prayed, “Carp, if you turn back, then Yunong will also return. You must follow my wish.” To his surprise, the fish really did turn back, swimming right alongside the boat. Ziyu exclaimed joyfully, “How about that? I wished for it to turn back, and it did!” Qinxian asked, “How did you make it turn back?” Ziyu replied, “I thought about it in my heart, and it followed my wish. This is heaven answering human desires.” Qinxian smiled at Ziyu.

Nanxiang called for the wine to be served, and the servant boy set everything up. Jin Su said, “Yuxiang, Yunong, come have a drink with us.” As the boat drifted to the front of Lian Qiu Pavilion, Nanxiang said, “Last year, Jingyi came up with a drinking game based on The Water Margin. Meixiang drew ‘Pan Jinlian’s Snow Day Play with her Uncle,’ and her expression was so funny—no one could have expected Xiangfan to be like this today.” Jin Su remarked, “Xiangfan didn’t let Meixiang down.” He sighed. Nanxiang said, “It’s fortunate that he met Meixiang. If it had been anyone else, they might not have had the power to discipline him. If he spent every day singing and playing music, Xiangfan might have become the next Zheng Yuanhe. What a pity, what a pity! If Meixiang were a woman, she would be a Top Scholar’s wife by now. But fate has dealt her a different hand, leaving Xiangfan with unfulfilled desires and an unharmonious marriage.”

Ziyu, fearing that Qinxian might not like this topic, quickly changed the subject. Nanxiang and Jin Su, noticing Qinxian’s presence, also stopped talking about it.

The boat drifted toward Gui Ridge. Ziyu said, “Let’s head back and go to the Orchid Path, the Chrysanthemum Patch, and the Rice Village.” Nanxiang replied, “We can only go to the Orchid Path. The water is shallow on the other side, how can the boat get through?” Qinxian said, “If we want to go to the Rice Village, we have to follow the river by the wall. After passing through the water gate, there’s nothing but wide rivers. Beyond the Chrysanthemum Patch, we’ll reach the Rice Village, and we could even get to the Peach Blossom Spring, but not to the Orchid Path.” Jin Su said, “I’ve never taken this route before, let’s go this way.” And so they continued rowing, finding new and beautiful scenery along the way.

Jin Su said, “Yuxiang, since this is our farewell, you should give a parting gift—a poem for Yunong.” Ziyu suggested, “Why don’t we write a linked verse?” Jin Su replied, “I’m afraid that won’t work. Everyone has their own feelings, and they might not flow together.” Qinxian said, “The other day, Jingyi painted a fan, with a scene titled ‘Farewell at Yiyuan.’ Duoxiang wrote half a poem on one side, leaving the other half blank.” As she spoke, she took the fan out of her sleeve and showed it to Jin Su and the others. The painting depicted an ancient fragrance house, with a few people gathered for a farewell. Duoxiang’s poem was also beautifully written. Ziyu said, “Let’s follow his rhyme scheme.” Nanxiang said, “You go first.”

While chatting, Ziyu composed a verse and wrote it down. Nanxiang and Jin Su looked on as Qinxian recited, “What causes clouds to scatter lightly? This time, will we truly see the end, when seas dry and rocks crumble?” Nanxiang said, “You’ve opened with such a sorrowful tone, let’s see how the rest will follow.” Qinxian read another line, but her voice faltered, and as she reached the phrase “when seas dry and rocks crumble,” tears began to fall. She tried to read on, but her voice grew weaker. After pausing, she continued, “Partings happen everywhere, but my soul is torn apart endlessly. How many times have I already been heartbroken? I thought we would always be together in this life, looking forward to the Milky Way not separating us.” At this point, Qinxian couldn’t hold back her tears anymore and began to cry. Jin Su said, “This is Yuxiang’s fault. Who told him to write something so heartbreaking? No wonder Yunong is crying.” Ziyu also shed tears, though he tried to hold them back to comfort Qinxian. Qinxian, torn between crying and reading, held the poem, and her tears soaked half of the paper.

Nanxiang said, “Let me read it for you since you can’t continue.” Qinxian, still crying, listened as Nanxiang read: “Tomorrow, I will bid you farewell by the roadside pavilion. I can barely bear to hold onto your sleeve and say ‘Take care,’ but my heart is even more troubled.” At this point, Nanxiang almost couldn’t continue. Jin Su, listening, also felt overwhelmed by sadness. Qinxian began to cry loudly. Forcing himself, Nanxiang continued: “Beyond the gate, where does the horizon lie…” but then he put the poem down and said, “I can’t read anymore.” He drank a cup of wine and lay down with his feet stretched out, murmuring, “One line of ‘He Man Zi,’ and tears fall before you. The mournful apes howl through the night, breaking one’s heart.”

Qinxian cried for a while, and Ziyu tried to comfort her, wiping her tears with a handkerchief. Qinxian still gazed at the poem, hoping someone would finish it. Jin Su, feeling obliged, continued: “Beyond the gate, where does the horizon lie? I only see the vast lakes and rivers, and even they cannot wash away half of my sorrows. If you fear that dreams cannot reach across the distance, try calling each other’s names every night. The ink mixed with tears—please, savor it.”

Qinxian wept uncontrollably, and Ziyu, seeing her tears, also felt his heart break. Jin Su sighed, “This poem was worth all of Yunong’s tears. Truly, every word is a pearl, every pearl a tear, every tear a drop of blood. Even outsiders can’t bear to read it, let alone Yunong.” He suggested that Ziyu write it on the fan. Ziyu asked, “What about the rest of the poem we were going to write?” Jin Su replied, “This is a masterpiece. There’s no need to continue.” So Ziyu wrote it on the fan.

The scene was so sorrowful that even Nanxiang and Jin Su lost interest in further conversation. They got off the boat just as Ziyun and Zixian returned, and everyone sat in Xun Yuan Xian Villa for a while. Dao Weng also returned.

Ziyun wanted Jin Su and Ziyu to stay for a small drink, but Ziyu, feeling melancholic, left with Jin Su, each returning home.

The next day, Dao Weng had some business to attend to in the city. Qi Guan, who had come to the capital with Qinxian and had learned opera from the same teacher, felt deeply emotional seeing Qinxian escape the confines of their former life and prepare to leave the capital. Qi Guan invited Qinxian over for a farewell, and knowing that Qinxian would surely invite Ziyu, he asked Qinxian to bring Ziyu on the sixth day. Qinxian agreed and successfully invited Ziyu.

On the day of the farewell, Ziyu first went to Wen Hui’s place to celebrate a birthday, which delayed him until late morning. After a quick meal of noodles, he tried to leave, but Wang Xun insisted on him staying, as did Lady Lu. Ziyu, however, was preoccupied with thoughts, so he discreetly told Zhongqing the truth. Zhongqing explained to Wang Xun, who then allowed Ziyu to leave.

Ziyu happily headed straight to Qi Guan’s residence, where he found Qinxian waiting for some time. There was also an elderly man present, talking with Qinxian. When Ziyu arrived, the man stood up and took his leave. Qinxian thanked him as he left. After Qi Guan saw the guest out, he invited Ziyu to sit in the study. Ziyu asked who the man was, and Qinxian replied, “His name is Ye Maolin, our opera teacher. He heard that I’m leaving the capital, so he came today to bring me some gifts.”

Ziyu noticed that Qinxian’s face, as delicate as a pear blossom, had lost its color, her lips pale, and her eyes swollen from crying, giving her a pitiful yet endearing appearance. Ziyu could only stare at her blankly. Qinxian, burdened with countless sorrows over the past few days, didn’t know where to start, so she remained silent, her eyes welling with tears, ready to fall at any moment.

Qi Guan, seeing the silent exchange of tears between the two, understood most of what was going on. Thinking of the past, Qi Guan couldn’t help but feel a bit sorrowful as well. The three of them sat quietly for a long time, not saying a word.

Sitting next to Qinxian, Qi Guan held Qinxian’s hand and said, “Brother Qin, you’re lucky now—you’ve made it to shore, while we’re still stuck in the water. Think about the ten of us who came to the capital together. After arriving, some died, and others drifted apart. Now, it’s just you and me. And now you’re leaving too, so it will be just me left. I remember when we were on the boat, the others didn’t get along with us. You always said we would live and die together. One day, you were so upset that you wanted to jump into the river at night. I stopped you, and you were angry at me. I said, if you jump, we jump together. Only then did you stop. We cried half the night, and you tore my handkerchief into pieces. The next day, you realized it wasn’t yours and gave me a new one to replace it. When we got to Tianjin, the boat was damaged, and we slept in the cabin to shelter from the wind. You were cold in your sleep and asked me to huddle against your back so you could sleep. Then, when we arrived in the capital, we were separated. Thinking back on it all, it’s heartbreaking.”

Hearing this, Qinxian’s tears flowed down her cheeks, and Qi Guan also started crying. Ziyu, already feeling sorrowful, saw them both crying and, thinking of Qinxian’s past, could no longer hold back his own tears, which streamed down his face. Qi Guan continued, “You gave me that crystal cat, and I still treasure it. Every day when I practice calligraphy, I use it as a paperweight. Last year, Lin Xiaomei wanted it, but I wouldn’t give it to him. I told him that my brother gave it to me on the journey, and I have to keep it.” Qinxian said, “You gave me that amber fan pendant, and I still keep it.” Holding Qi Guan’s hand, Qinxian said, “Now that I’m leaving, who knows what will happen. My fate has always been bitter, so I don’t expect much good to come of it. You two are better off in the capital, where you can help and support each other. Now that I’m leaving, I can only leave everything to fate, whether good or bad, and go wherever life takes me. If Heaven takes pity on me, maybe in a year or two, my foster father will return to the capital, and I’ll come back with him. Then we can see each other again. But if not, maybe you’ll leave the capital and we’ll meet again in another province. Who knows? If fate dictates that today’s gathering is our last, then it’s beyond our control. We can only meet again in the next life. Perhaps we’ll continue our bond then, or even become true brothers.” After saying this, Qinxian cried again.

Ziyu tried to comfort her, saying, “Separation and reunion are natural cycles. If there is separation, there will be a reunion. Why wouldn’t you be able to come back to the capital? Or maybe Yu Yan will go to Jiangxi in the future. Nothing is certain. For now, you should put these thoughts aside and focus on taking care of yourself. The journey ahead is tough, especially with the eighteen stages of dry roads. If you make yourself sick with grief, the journey will be even harder, and we won’t be able to stop worrying about you. Things have already come to this point; we can only leave it to fate.”

Qinxian glanced at Ziyu and sighed, “Do you think I haven’t considered this? A few days ago, I wished the days would stretch longer, that a month could be squeezed into a single day. But now, I want each day to pass faster so I can leave quickly, without looking back at this capital city, and I’ll feel more at peace. It’s like someone dying, their soul drifting away with the wind. But no, I keep looking back, and there’s still one more day between me and leaving. Today is like this, how will I get through tomorrow?” With that, she started crying again.

Qi Guan said, “Brother Qin, stop crying. I think your foster father is a good person, not like that despicable old Yi, who would buy people for a few months and then abandon them. What a vulgar person! Moreover, your foster father has no biological sons, so it goes without saying that he treats you well. You’re smart, not foolish like me. If he teaches you to study, it’s only natural that you’ll rise to success. In the future, you will surely remember your brothers from the hard times. We’ll have to rely on you then.

And as you travel, you’ll see beautiful mountains and rivers, so you won’t be too bored. Next year, I’ll finish my apprenticeship, and then I’ll decide what to do. Maybe I’ll find a companion and come look for you. I’d be willing to do anything, but I really don’t want to continue acting.”

Qinxian responded, “If you come looking for me, I hope I’ll still be alive by then. What if I’m already dead? Then what will you do? It’s better if you write a letter first to ask about me, and only come after you’ve received my reply.”

Qi Guan said, “Why talk about life and death like that? You always like to curse yourself.”

Ziyu chimed in, “Exactly, Yunong, you’re always cursing yourself. Remember last year when you went to Hua’s mansion? You kept saying you would die, but here you are, perfectly fine and out of there now. Back then, could you have imagined today? Just as you couldn’t foresee today, you can’t predict what tomorrow will bring. Who knows, Yu Yan’s words might come true. I advise you to lighten up. As for Yu Yan’s suggestion of finding someone to go to Jiangxi, that’s not difficult. Our master is in Jiangxi right now. If my wife allows me to go, I’ll travel there with Yu Yan to visit you.”

Qinxian looked at Ziyu and asked, “Would you really come to Jiangxi?”

Ziyu replied, “Why not? If I want to visit my family in Jiangxi, my wife will surely let me go.”

Qinxian said, “Your wife has a kind heart, but she might not want to part with you and might not let you go.”

Ziyu replied, “Even if she doesn’t let me, I’ll still go.”

Qinxian said, “It’s not that easy. It’s thousands of miles away. Even if you want to go and your wife lets you, I don’t want you to come. And once you’ve come, you’ll have to return, so why go through all that hardship? It’s better if I return to the capital in a few years to visit you. None of you should come.”

After more talking, Qinxian’s sadness eased slightly. Qi Guan prepared a meal and invited the two of them to sit down. Yet, even with a lavish spread of delicacies, they found it hard to eat. The wine only deepened their sorrows, and with just one drop, they were already tipsy.

They reluctantly drank a round, but Qinxian soon became drunk, left the table, and went over to the desk. There, he saw the crystal cat placed in a dish, which made him feel even more melancholic. He also noticed a very small square silk box, which, when opened, contained six dice. Qinxian held them in his hand, returned to the table, and took an empty dish. He said to Ziyu and Qi Guan, “Our hearts are united, from beginning to end. Let’s roll all red.” With a loud clatter, he threw the dice, and, surprisingly, as if protected by some divine force, all six dice landed showing red. Ziyu was overjoyed, and Qinxian also felt a sense of relief. Qi Guan smiled, picked up the dice, and said to Qinxian and Ziyu, “Our hearts are united, and we will meet again. Twenty-four reds.” He added, “Watch me roll.” As Qinxian and Ziyu watched, the dice also came up all red. Ziyu was even more delighted and said, “There’s no doubt about it now. Two rolls of all red—how rare is that? We must thank the heavens and the gods for giving us this sign.”

Qinxian wanted to roll again, but Qi Guan quickly gathered the dice and said, “There’s no need to roll again. Both rolls have fulfilled our wishes, and if we roll again, it might lose its magic.” Ziyu, fearing that another roll might not result in all red, also persuaded Qinxian not to roll again.

Now, if those dice were rolled again, they would undoubtedly show all red, but why did Qi Guan quickly put them away and not let Qinxian roll again? It turned out that all six sides of the dice were red, with no other color. Qi Guan had done this as a playful trick. Today, Qinxian fell for it, and it helped alleviate much of his sorrow.

They talked for a long while, but Qinxian, worried that his foster father might return, had to leave early. Qi Guan also felt it wouldn’t be appropriate to keep him much longer. Ziyu, thinking that many people would come to see him off the next day, making it difficult to speak privately, untied a small jade qin from his waist and gave it to Qinxian, saying, “This is something I’ve always carried. Take it as a memento.”

Qinxian, feeling a surge of emotion, also untied a five-colored jade plum blossom from his side and handed it to Ziyu, saying, “This is something I’ve always carried as well.” Ziyu accepted it, and both men fastened each other’s gifts to their waists. Ziyu then asked, “What about tomorrow?” Qinxian replied, “There’s no need for you to come. I’ll be leaving early the day after tomorrow, so you absolutely must not see me off. Consider this our final farewell today.” With that, he knelt down. Ziyu quickly knelt as well, and the two bowed their heads to each other. As they stood up, their tears fell like beads on a string, continuously dripping.

Qinxian then bid farewell to Qi Guan as well, telling him not to come to see him off either. Qi Guan protested, “What are you talking about? Even if you leave in the middle of the night, I’ll still come to see you off.” Qinxian and Ziyu both expressed their gratitude to Qi Guan, and each got into their carriages, parting in tears.

The next day was the Dragon Boat Festival. Dao Weng stayed in the garden, while Qinxian busied himself with packing up small belongings. The nine famous opera performers had gone to Ziyun’s place to celebrate the festival, where they briefly met with him. However, Ziyun, lacking the mood to host guests, only drank a few cups with Nanxiang, Zixian, and Qu’s father and son at Lian Qiu Pavilion, watching the dragon boat races in the spirit of the occasion.

On the sixth day of the month, Dao Weng ordered his servants to take the luggage ahead in the early morning. He and Qinxian didn’t depart until the hour of the dragon (around 7–9 AM). By that time, countless people had gathered to see them off. Dao Weng’s group of old friends—some coming to the garden, others waiting outside the city—were all there. Hua Gongzi had originally wanted to personally escort them out of the city, but Dao Weng had repeatedly declined, so instead, Hua sent his servants with a farewell message and six hundred gold coins as a travel gift in advance.

Ziyun also gave six hundred gold coins, and Wenze sent two hundred. Dao Weng’s travel funds were more than sufficient. Ziyun and Zixian each prepared carriages and horses and followed the group, escorting them out of the city all the way to the Huanghua Pavilion, ten miles away. There, they found Nanxiang, Zhongqing, Wenze, Jin Su, Wang Xun, Ziyu, Chunhang, along with Huifang, Baozhu, Sulan, Shufang, Yulin, Lanbao, Guibao, Qi Guan, and Chunxi—nine famous opera performers—waiting to bid farewell.

Dao Weng and the others hurriedly got out of the carriage and expressed their heartfelt thanks. Each person raised a cup to toast.

When the nine performers saw Qinxian, they rushed over, some holding his hands, others pulling at his sleeves.

Seeing these nine people, Qinxian felt an overwhelming sorrow. Then, catching sight of Ziyu hiding behind the others, wiping away his tears, Qinxian suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. His vision blurred, and he collapsed to the ground. Everyone was alarmed and rushed to help him up, some patting his back and others calling his name. Ziyu, in a daze as if his mind was clouded, stood frozen, his eyes wide open, unable to speak a word, tears streaming down like rain.

Ziyun and Zixian were flustered but managed to revive Qinxian. They quickly said, “Help him into the carriage.” Dao Weng instructed his servant, Liu Xi, to take good care of him. Ziyun then turned to Dao Weng and said, “Your son has spent years with these people, so parting from them is naturally hard to bear. Sir, we won’t keep you any longer. Safe travels, and please get in the carriage.”

Dao Weng, deeply worried upon seeing Qinxian in such a state, clasped his hands in gratitude to everyone, shaking hands with Ziyun and Zixian, and said, “After this parting, we can only meet in dreams. My heart is full of gratitude, but words fail me. I can only wish you all success and prosperity.” Tears welled up in his eyes as he spoke, and the other scholars and performers also shed tears.

Dao Weng boarded the carriage, taking Qinxian with him, and they departed.

As the wheels spun rapidly, carrying them away, they looked back to see the mountains and clouds growing distant.

The others tried to comfort Ziyu, but he stared after Qinxian’s carriage until it disappeared from sight. Only then did he break down, crying loudly as he returned. What happens next? We’ll have to wait for the next chapter.